ã€ŠEnd Bossã€‹


 Arc1 chapter1 The story begins

    Arc 1

    Meeting the ¡®important¡¯ people.

    I rose from sleep.

    There was a clink as I did and an empty bottle hit the floor. Followed by the sound of more glass rattling against glass as I turned. This room ¡­ no MY room. My thoughts churned, twisted and turned as my head radiates with pain. Yesterday I was simply Varon but now I¡¯m so much more. Assaulted during my sleep by voices from beyond the grave. Different yet the same. I know not the why or how. But now I know that I¡¯m so much more than simply Varon. I¡¯m more than simply a man now. I now know what was missing. Why life never felt complete. It was her; I need her. Only she can complete me. I need her. She is the missing piece. Red.

    Pain. My mind it burns as I remembered. I know of this world. Maybe that¡¯s an odd and obvious thing to say but that¡¯s not what I meant. I read of it. This world''s name is Navarne, I currently reside in the Empire and this body it belongs to ¡­ me.

    ¡°Sir, are you ok? You look very pale, sir.¡±

    I looked up to see an old white haired man stand before me. Yes, I know this man.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Lawrence. Now ¡­ leave.¡±

    He honestly looks like what you would expect an old man to look like too. Still he looks pale. And yet he¡¯s calling me pale. Ah, my voice seems to sound a bit more like I remember it from before.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir, please forgive me. I meant no disrespect, sir, please forgive me. I beg of you but the family head has asked me to call you for breakfast in his study, sir. I¡¯m so sorry please forgive me, sir. I¡¯m sorry. I know that you personally prefer to eat with your mother, sir.¡±

    Isn¡¯t he overreacting a little? My voice may sound a bit different but it¡¯s not like ... ahh, I remember now. Yesterday I broke a maid''s neck or was it her back? I don¡¯t really remember. Well at least the old me did.

    Yes, if I remember correctly father insulted mother. He hit her and I lost my cool. Knowing I couldn¡¯t harm father, I took my anger out on his lover. That could be why Lawrence is scared of me.

    In his eyes I targeted a maid at random to relieve my anger. Still I don¡¯t want to explain the situation and the truth is ¡®oh don¡¯t worry I¡¯m just the entity that¡¯s taken over this body and I¡¯m not going to hurt you¡¯ isn¡¯t the way to go about this.

    Still, his begging continued.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sweat visibly rolls down his brows.

    ¡°¡­ can you just leave? I will go to father''s study.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m greatf ... ¡°

    My now deep voice heavily booms as I cut him off.

    ¡°Leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    His words were short and seemed to indicate that he was panicking over something. He left with both a speed and grace that could only be achieved by those who have some form of training or in this case were at the peak of primal fear.

    Let¡¯s think shall we? Who am I?

    I am Varon of the Ravan family, the second born son, but in truth I¡¯m the Leviathan, the Evil Serpent, who just reincarnated into Varon¡¯s body and I¡¯m the End Boss. End Boss?

    Hahahahaha, what is this memory? It is not Varon''s and it is not Ragnarok¡¯s, so whose is it?

    What is Earth? Ahh, I see. I¡¯m inside a novel titeled ¡® The War of Fates ¡¯. It¡¯s a story about a Hero who slayed a Great Evil and is then reborn into a different world. This Hero seeks a peaceful life but instead his family dies when his country is invaded another. Consequently he swears vengence against the swordsman who killed them. Well, that''s just the first Arc.

    The novel takes place throughout the empires and surrounding countries where he will eventually meet up with many comrades. He will watch disaster befall the world, a bloody conflict between me and everyone else, hahaha. The world will be embroiled in war and he will discover the secret order using the war to aim for the end of the world. A secret order that I haven¡¯t even built yet.

    Anyway, he will succesfully twart my plans repeatedly until we confront each other. He will lose but due to the sacrifice of his childhood friend he will be able to escape. Me not thinking much of him will forget about him until he gets in my way once more again and again. The next time we fight I will be on the verge of victory. That is until I will fail in my plan of creating a key to free the evil god by use of the souls that I¡¯ve collected over a series of wars and murders. My key will be discovered and destroyed. In my rage I attack the hero only to be defeated due to Plot Armor.

    There are actually a lot of things that will lead to my death and defeat but that¡¯s not important. What is truly disheartening is that the Holy Sword itself will be the cage to hold my love. Well, the sword itself will incorporate a part of her. But because I won¡¯t know that and try to bring her back to life incomplete she is bound to go mad. And what¡¯s worse is that this was that bastard''s plan all along. God tricked me!

    In the novel it is mentioned that the sword screams in pain as the Evil Dragon''s reign of terror comes to its final close. My soul obliterated. I couldn¡¯t even join her in death.

    It will be different this time though. I won¡¯t lose. I know where I went wrong in the novel, I won¡¯t fail again.

    Sitting on my bed I rose up and faced the mirror before me.

    Short Black hair. White skin. Well toned muscles that were not large but more defined. A fantasy villain wearing a nice black coat that covered both the back and sides of his legs. Like a black trench coat made of silk combined with a black silk scarf. I also wear a white dress shirt with the ends of its long sleeves poking out of the coat''s sleeves. But my most defining features were my deep dark black eyes. In the novel my eyes were compared to a black hole.

    Varon ¡­ I love this coat. Hm, I truly do feel as if this coat has meaning to me. Am I still a little bit of the old Varon too?

    It doesn¡¯t matter really, I am who I am I guess. But at the same time I reeked of alcohol. Seems like I¡¯m a heavy drinker. In fact the old Varok appeared to have lived a pretty troubled life. He was constantly hearing voices where there were none. Ok, I now know that was a byproduct of reincarnation.

    Actually the old me was an average noble complete with all the ups and downs such as depression and alcoholism. Positiv is it seems I cared about my mother who was the only one who to show me any kindness. And my sister. Despite what people may say about me being an evil dragon I¡¯m actually just a normal dragon. It ''s not like I''m a totally heartless monster.

    There''s not really a difference in race between me and all other dragons. I¡¯m just better than them.

    Or was, I can tell that this human body while in shape isn¡¯t that strong. So I have all the traits of a dragon some of them being: mine is mine; I never grant mercy to those who oppose me and I have pride that¡¯s sky high.

    I guess that¡¯s where I¡¯m different from most dragons. They seem to think that things can threaten my pride but the truth is I¡¯m beyond that. My pride kind of died as my love for her grew.

    Ok, what to do now? Well, it seems it¡¯s time to meet my father.

 C2 End Boss

    That fuck!. How dare he touch her. He is lucky she¡¯s still alive. So what if I belittle that Ivan hore. Who the fuck cares if she¡¯s your mother in the fucking head of the house. He fucking knew didn¡¯t he. I swear that¡¯s why that useless shit did it to her. My sweet Sonya oh Sonya I¡¯m so sorry that shit of a son harmed you. Why the fuck did no one wake me up.

    Are they in on it. Is it a conspiracy. Are you all against me. So what if I love my maid. There''s no sin. Well if god didn¡¯t want me cheating he shouldn¡¯t have made that hoe from the Ivan family such a bitch. I wanna tax what I wanna tax who the hell cares if the peasants are starving I understand how to run a fucking territory I know that I cannot take to much at once.

    God she is the fucking worse I have to keep this house presentable.ahhh my head hurts... I will never know why father married me to those ingratiates. Always complaining about the people. Fools every last one of them. Why isn¡¯t that barstool here to beg for my forgiveness yet. Shit! today¡¯s a bad day. I can tell. Its a bad day.

    In the corridor I heard the sound of footsteps. The footsteps were slow and heavy. They slowly approach my door.

    Hah it about time Varon arrived. That lousy fuck. All he ever does is drink and argue. Well at least he understands who¡¯s the boss around here. Unlike his older brother. I told him that joining the army was a bad idea but does he listen to father no. Well a genius swordsman like him is probably a great time. Unlike this fool who can¡¯t do anything right but sleep with woman, I guess he listens to his sister.

    Their a gentle knock at the door and the words.

    ¡°Father it¡¯s Varon¡± his voice sounds different almost old. And it feels heavy. It¡¯s different. Very different but it¡¯s clear as day that it¡¯s still Varon. I feel the sides of my mouth curve upwards. I wonder how he apologised this time.

    The second the door open I knew it wasn¡¯t just the voice that changed. The hole feel to him was different. I felt sweat form on my brow and the back of my neck. What why am I sweating what¡¯s going on?

    Somethings different. It feels like I¡¯m standing before a beast I feel fear deep instinctively fear.

    ¡° Father why did you summon me¡± I could hear his voice better now. Ha ha ha. It felt like I was taking to an thousand year old monster.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± who said that!. Wait was it me. My voice it sounded so weak. Damn it I¡¯m shaking. I grasp my hand. And my chest. And the feeling is gone. The fear was gone.

    ¡° Father are you ok? Actually truth be told we really do need to lower tax.¡± It was my normal son''s voice. He slides a document across the table. I sign without thinking then I realised what he said. what the fuck this isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to go. I need to catch my bearing ¡° yes! Now please leave Varon¡± my voice was far more desperate than I thought it would be.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    I saw a smile bloom on my son''s face and without saying a word he just left. It would take me a full three hours to slow my heart beat down and when ever I would approach my son to take back my statement.

    *******

    As I walk towards my father''s room I can see that it¡¯s probably not my voice or actions that caused Lawrence¡¯s fear. In fact my it was my bodyguard Stein a sword master drawing his sword and started to shake I realised it was probably something to do with the new me. So I was realised some killing intent something I would never really think about when I was a dragon but now I remember that humans don¡¯t have killing intent unless they killed a lot of people and even then it wouldn¡¯t be as strong as mine. But it also gave me an idea.

    Which work brilliantly now I have fathers signature on a document that grants me full control over the family¡¯s territory in the country. However the large amount fund are sent to this house and I can¡¯t change that. Honestly for a last minute scram it work pretty well.

    Well after realising the problem I got rid of the killing intent. Until I reached fathers study.

    My bodyguard Stein is in truth my mother''s loyal knight. So after sensing something he just straight up left. See I¡¯m the second son so unless the first born dies then I don¡¯t get anything but like in most cases it¡¯s then between the second and third child regardless of gender or age. And between a my younger sister who¡¯s my father''s favourite and me who¡¯s mothers favourite unless my father dies and my sister dies at the same time then it not me who¡¯s going to inherit this family. See I¡¯m actually the only child born from mother. My sister was born from the maid I hurt and my brother comes from a different wife who¡¯s passed away.

    In fact in the novel it¡¯s my sister who becomes the head of the house. Truth be told my sisters already holds more power then my father. In the novel I¡¯m sent to manage our estate while my sister manages the capital and makes all the big decisions. See despite what one would think my sister hates my father and the maid who gave birth to her while loves my mother. As for me. I''m always drinking but I still manage our territory in the country while my sister does all the rest. And as for our oldest brother¡­ I¡¯ll get to him later. In fact if in the novel my sister attempts to take over the empire and comes close to success but is slain and fails. She¡¯s killed by my older brother. But she does assassinate the emperor. This actually starts the empire civil war arc and is how I come it hold so much power inside the empire.

    See even now my sister¡¯s ambition is not this house and the old Varon is both aware of this and even supports it. But if the novel is to be believed then this is a chance to test it. Right now my sister should be about to poison the maid while I talk to father. So should I give my sister a visit. I might see something. I also need to show her this document. Ha father really gave me full control over our territory. Their something I need in to do in our territory and this is a good reason to go their.

    She is different to me. I wonder how long its been since my ambitions were so hard to see for me. But I know my goal. The death of god. And sister of mine you''re gonna to give your brother a little help

 Chapter3 End Boss

    Hmm, what the fuck is this. What the fuck situation is this. What the fuck document is this.

    ¡® The 47th head of the Ravan family hereby grants my second son Varon of the Ravan family the power to govern the lands and estate as he sees fit this includes taxes and the military presence and expenses. However, all other profits and the current wealth of this family shall remain the responsibility of the family head. To this document, I mark it¡¯s with the family seal and sign it with my mana so that all shall see proof of its legitimacy¡¯

    Varon turned to face me. We are currently standing next to each other. In my room over my table. He turns to face me with a look that¡¯s a mix of confusion and worry and says in a voice that¡¯s clearly my brothers yet feels heavier.

    ¡°It¡¯s a scam right Vallarta. I mean it¡¯s not legitimate. Why would father give me something like this? Is it some plan to kill me, right. Or he¡¯s lost it after I broke that maids neck? No? Your face seems confused too¡± o yeah I fucking am. See unlike my brother over here as a mage I can tell it legitimately my fathers mana. Unlike my big brother''s obsession for swords and me, second brother Varon doesn¡¯t train and instead managers papers or drinks himself to sleep or sleeps with women. Honestly, I hate it when he sleeps with women. He then leaves them and acts as they left him!

    He says that they didn¡¯t have what he¡¯s searching for but it''s still annoying. When I was younger women would try to use me just to get close to him. Well, in the end, I used them but still. And it odd because I know that despite what people would think he respect me and mother.

    I want to make it clear I¡¯m talking about mother and not that fucking maid but mother. And yes there''s no blood between me and mother but I¡¯ll get fucked before I see that fucking maid as a mother.

    I might be a true basted but brother next to me and mother never really, truly look down on me for it. Ok my brother next to me might call me a basted if I anger him when drunk but he probably calls anyone a basted when drunk.

    Still, I get it. I don¡¯t like it but I get it. A Brother might not be the best but he¡¯s definitely better than that a lot of bursts.

    I¡¯m at a lost. It really looks like... no, wait. Hmmm it¡¯s that isn¡¯t it. He can¡¯t control wealth so he can¡¯t¡­ pay wages no he controls tax it would be easy enough it use that money. If the father controls the wealth but brother is in charge of the real estate then father gains what?. One brother leaves this house and I won¡¯t always be around to protect mother so¡­ no brother could probably take the mother with him but then ahh it¡¯s just me here plus it hard to see that coward making a move on a former spear king. Ok then after brother leaves to go to our territory than what father takes away people''s paychecks until they assassinate brother haha. No that doesn¡¯t work at all. It would make this family a joke. But father must gain something out of this. He¡¯s not the type to just give up power. But why. As a magician I can tell at a glance it¡¯s fathers mana. Hmmm

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.¡° Vallarta it¡¯s got a loophole if it¡¯s not fake.¡± What is this fool saying? If it¡¯s got a loophole then fucking point to it. Fuck it¡¯s even in father fucking handwriting.

    ¡° Brother tell me how you got this¡±

    ¡° When I woke up I was called for.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this I know.¡± Haha, unfortunately, that fucking maid had a little accident while this meeting went on. I know very well that father called you. I know when he called you too. After all, I¡¯m her daughter and there''s no way I would do it. Also, the mother was called out to go to her family home after I ¡®hinted¡¯ at family abuse. So that would only leave brother but I made sure that not only was their no evidence that my brother was the culprit.

    In fact, theirs now evidence that says my brother wasn¡¯t the culprit. Aren''t you lucky brother. I''m so considering in my murders.

    ¡° I enter his office and sat down as I was instructed. Then he handed me this and I was told to leave. After doing so I read it and came here after some thought. Sister it¡¯s not legitimate is it?¡±

    My brothers face twisted into confusion. Is it that obvious on my face. Mother did tell me I had a bad poker face.

    ¡° Haaa the mana is real but there''s definitely something. I can¡¯t tell but just in case I look into our estates'' situation. Also, the fact that he gave you power over tax but keep the power over wealth is a sign that¡¯s something wrong. Since although 60 percent of our wealth doesn¡¯t come from tax it means 40% does. So father gave you forty per cent of our family''s income I¡¯m sorry but it''s not something that just happens. Best case scenario father was drunk when he wrote this. But that¡¯s.¡±

    ¡° Very unlikely¡±

    ¡° What shall you do brother?¡± I feel the need to ask

    ¡° I act as if it¡¯s real for now. But I try to keep my head down¡±

    ¡° Are you going to the estate?¡± Honestly, I might get lonely without my drinking buddy. Who owes me a lot of gold. Don¡¯t think that can go away. I¡¯m gonna check if you have just taken money from the territory.

    ¡° I think I might but it still doesn¡¯t feel right. But if I do go. Should I take the mother with me?¡±

    Hmmm, that¡¯s the question.

    ¡° Honestly I don¡¯t like the idea of her staying here. Hmmm I¡¯ll follow you back to the estate in case it is a scam¡±

    ¡°Ok I shall get ready to leave when you are¡±

    ¡°Aaaa, my good brother. It¡¯s little things like letting me decide when we leave that will forever hold you as my subordinate. But I look forward to destroying my father''s scam together¡±

    My brother gave a little giggle.

    ¡°Ok, sister I see you later.¡±

    ******

    ¡°Goodbye brother¡± I heard my sister call out to me from behind. Well, that went better than expected. Still, my sister, I need you to do your little dance. Hahahahaha See no matter what you do or say so long as you do you my little dance. That civil war is a necessary step for me. In the novel, one family came out on top and a new emperor was crowned. The Repnin and the crown prince. Leavening the new emperor in power was a mistake on my behalf. One I don¡¯t plan on repeating.

    ADVERTISEMENT

 Chapter 4 end Boss

    I sat in the carriage handling paperwork like a good boy. Even if I am now Ragnarok the evil dragon I still have this weak human body. Well for now. But like I said I¡¯m the end boss. All I need to get is my ¡®assurance¡¯ and there will be few who can stop me. And it¡¯s location is clearly written in the novel, surprising. Of course, even if I know where it is actually getting to it will be difficult.

    I will need a base level strength. See as time goes on the soul will realise something called lifeforce. If you take this mana and place it back into the soul you will be able to use magic whereas if you put it into the body you will gain strength in the traditional sense.

    Well depending on the cultivation technique or the way in which you do this you will get a variety of different results. But regardless this still takes time. Something I have loads of. It will be a long time before the hero is even born. But there are few things more important than strength. And there''s something far more important than that at my home.

    Ahh, I should probably add that these cultivation techniques are often far more important than the level that person is at. Just felt the need to add this in now.

    I look up. Inside this carriage, there are three people. One Vallarta then me and mother Lues. It''s quite all things considered. They just seem to be minding their own business. Mother did try to ask me if what she heard was true. About me gaining governing rights but sister took over and told her that we think so but we also think there''s more to it. To this mother replied, ¡°I remember when all I had to do was stab my problems haaa getting old sucks.¡± She spoke in a carefree way.

    I have come to learn a few things. One I fucking hate paperwork. Honestly, I see why one would develop alcoholism. And two, sister gets intense when she can¡¯t understand something.

    More than once during our trip sister asked to read the document. This on its own is fine but her extreme verbal violence and as mother said ¡®no ladylike¡¯ assaults on the local wildlife. A dear pass the carriage before and sister paused the whole caravan. She then opens her door and pointed her finger at said dear. Maybe it''s natural instinct acting up but it started running. It made ten steps before a line of plasma pierced its head. This was followed but a hail of fireballs that continued until the dear itself was nothing but charcoal. Well as we continued there''s a lot less forestry. Well, that and similar events have happened over the last few days. It takes about 15 days by caravan to reach our estate and it shouldn''t take us long now. She also hasn¡¯t slept or eaten. And it was at one point bleeding from the eyes because she refused to blink while she read over the document.

    The next thing I learned was that people don¡¯t even consider the idea that father would claim it was fake I mean the method I used wasn¡¯t smart actually the way in which I have done this is extremely stupid but ok what works, works. No, no matter how you look at it this shouldn¡¯t have worked this well. It almost as if faith- ahh yeah he doesn''t really know what he signed does he. So it makes sense he hasn¡¯t done anything about it. But even still I expect that it not as simple as a sister is making it out to me.

    The land we own is different to some simply planes although twice the size of any other families land most is covered in snow. We actually own a vast mountain valley and a ridge. In terms of population to the land ratio we are in some places the highest but in most places the lowest. Our ancestors thought it would be a great idea to build our house on top of the world''s largest mountain. Although I saw that it''s truly fitting for a Saturday morning cartoon villain. Complete with the lack of natural light due to excessive weather. In truth when it''s not raining 90% of the time it¡¯s snowing. Well, not all our land is barren in truth our family is first in the production of metal good and simply base metals. Although it''s true that most master craftsmen live in the capital those that don''t live in our territory.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    We even have our own magic tower although the one own by the nikolaevna family is better. We also are the world''s largest exporter of silver however the Repnin family is the world''s largest exporter of gold. Our territory is also home to the empires second-best academy where man and women go to learn the sword. And yes the Ivan family academy is better but still. Our merchant''s guild is alright¡­ I guess but the one in the capital and the one owned by the Boyar family is better. But I''m sure you wondering what does our family do better well let me tell you. Martial power.

    47% ¡®according to the novel¡¯ empires army are loyal to us. That even more impressive when you remember that there are five great families and the royals in competition. However, that''s only the grunts the empires twelve or its twelve sword kings are on their own at the level where they could crush most existing countries today.

    Well, that and similar events have happened over the last few days. It takes about 15 days by caravan to reach our estate and I¡¯ve been working for five. And it looks like there''s still enough fucking paperwork for three days. That fucking astronomical. Well, I have a few solutions to this.

    One hire someone in fact now that I think about it. Who the fuck did the admin work for my secret organisation in the novel? Holy shit it never said damn did I undercover something here. If you think logically an organisation that size would have required plenty of funds and admin people to keep it running smoothly. The thing is that there never even mention in the novel. They just up and fucking vanish. Even it was novel me I hate knowing that someone stole from me. Which is why I¡¯m currently against paperwork and all admin related responsibilities. Unless... I wonder why I never did anything in the novel I was too busy fighting the endless war that is paperwork. Still, according to old Varon¡¯s standers, I brought enough paperwork for the whole trip so at least that''s I''ve become a beast at it. A damn novel, I must have been a legend in the paperwork community.

    ¡° Brother what are you thinking of.¡± I hear Vallarta call out to me. Turn my gaze across I see that she still in possession of the document it''s just now only that she has it face down on the seat next to her and has turned her body across sideway.

    I answer ¡°Nothing in particular. Only that if I continue at this speed then I¡¯ll finish all the work I''ve taken with me before we arrive ¡± I answer.

    To which I see my sister smirking. Damn, I''ve got a bad feeling about this. ¡° Don¡¯t worry I''ve had all the possible necessary documents sent ahead of time.¡± Her smile widens as we made eye contact.

    ¡° I''m sure their plenty of work they''re already waiting¡±

    This evil bitch.

    Ahhh I need a secretary or someone I can pawn off the work too. Ok that can be number one on my list.

 End Boss 5

    It''s been around a month since I arrived home and soon it will be time. I''ve already plan everything out for when the time is right. It all went over well there''s no noble house directly below my house close by and all face to face meetings where handled by my sister while I stayed here to work. Yes it''s great it was worth the pain of paperwork because soon i''ll be free. Like the great leader I am I have already relinquish the work among my local surbordents. And in doing so I will be without responsibilities soon ha ha ha ha. Best of all my sister returns to the capital today.

    Soon. Soon I can begin. No I can¡¯t be hasty. The turtle reigns supreme why because although slow its shell can¡¯t be broken. That¡¯s right slow and steady will win this race. But soon Red every second draws us closer and closer together. I will have her again.

    But enough with that¡­ As for the workers here they are a reliability but are necessary for now but they will be replaced as soon as I am able. On another note it''s been decided that mother and stein will remain here and sister will come visit every now and then. Sister even contacted the magic tower to have a teleportation pad installed. That amassed me in the novel their existences are not revealed until late being about three in every country. One for the leader to escape and the second for important world leader gatherings. As for the third, in the novel the hero and party find the ruins of a civilisation that seem to have ruins all across the world. This is the place where the hero will learn of both me and the holy sword as well as many other gifts of power. But that''s for another day.

    I find it actually quite nice that my sister would do such a thing but at the same time I wish she wouldn¡¯t do that but once more she is necessary.

    I''ve also had plenty of time to think and i''ve decided to test my knowledge of future events with a little experiment but there are two things I must do first. The first will be completed as soon as sister leaves. The second might take some time but is needed. In fact I cannot see this working with the second step. Any other and it might be done but not the second step and first step. They are important. Soon it will be time. Soon

    ¡° Brother¡± I look up and see my sister standing in front of her caravan. 70 plus sword masters and forty high magicians guarding it. In case you were wondering sword master are strong. Well in the grand scheme of things their weak. But to set it in perspective a normal human nation would have things like 12 sword masters and would have the right to call themselves strong. Most countries have one or two sword masters and other than dragons which all sit at a level higher than sword king which is the level higher than swordmasters. Although I say this now as much as the novel tried to add a power scale with numbers and titles and things but in truth it¡¯s completely bullshit to even try. A swordsman who specialises in speed could kill a sword master who specialises in power. And in turn a swordsman who specialises in power could kill a swordmaster who specialises in defence. Or a swordsman who specialises in defiance actually probably couldn¡¯t kill a sword master who specialises in speed ok it''s not rock, paper, skissors. But a sword master would never be able to kill a sword king. In fact it might take hundreds of sword masters to fight even a weak sword king. And that''s just to fight one. Ok here''s where it comes around a sword king who specialises in defense would feel no burden if he or she was fighting 100 swordmaster or 10,000 swordmasters.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Once more my attention is focused on my sister.

    ¡° Don¡¯t forget any problems and you can rely on me. Ok and I will be back as soon as the it¡¯s installed. Oh and tell lady Ravan I will bring a nice tea for her ok. Good. And despite everything try not to work too hard. Oh but don¡¯t you know become lazy. Well sister is leaving now. Don¡¯t burn the house down. And stay warm it cold enough to kill a normal man here.¡± After that my sister left.

    And it was time. To begin the hunt.

    *****

    I sat atop a small mountain in deep waist thick snow and all that¡¯s running through my head is fuck its cold. I''m currently watching the prey one and two. Its seems they taken over a small shack in the middle of nowhere. It''s almost to perfect of a place for me to hunt. But I need to remember. Where deep in the country here one might not be able to make it if they start bleeding. I also need to remember that i''m currently not the biggest dog in the yard at the moment. So I need to be careful. Also as I said before I need to avoid blood. After acquiring the prey I have a long walk ahead of me. It¡¯s probably ok to starve them a little bit. Ok do I remember the plan. There are two targets. The first is a male. Well built but past his prime. Grown weak with age. He has the habit to fish in one of the nearby streams. I get him then. But the main target. It''s the female. She''s at the age where she can leave the nest at any time and in perfect health. If I don¡¯t act fast enough she might sense something is off. I need her alive. But I¡¯ll kill the man. He is expendable. He will die easily enough. Ahhh after today it will have begun.

    The beginning of the end

 End boss 6

    Ahhhh, fuck it tickles. Well, I''m not the type to flinch even if my arm got cut off but some of the fun of the hunt is bitching about how everything went to shit. Not that everything went to shit but arr fuck its cold. So the old man''s death. Ah ah ah it stings shit. That found. Drowned him in the water by his fishing spot. He lasted a bit longer than expected and it took a bit longer than I thought it would for him to drop his guard but hey that''s just how things go I guess. Well, I dumped his body under the ice but his fucking pants got stuck so I thought it would just be easier to break the ice it was caught on.

    The hole fucking ledge cave in. So not only was the female alerted to my presence and started to run. Well, I fell in too so she had a head start. I chased her for a bit she seems to out of shape. When I caught up arr fuck she hit me with a fucking crossbow bolt. And stupid fucking me thought I''ll just deflect it with my hand. Honestly speaking I did punch an arrow out of the sky. Honestly for a human body with no training just the fact I can do that is amazing in its own right. Still, I hate that my first approach was to punch it. Not doge like a sane person but ¡®i''ll just shatter the arrow out of the air¡¯. Dam well after step two a crossbow probably won¡¯t be a match for me.

    Well, I broke her nose so I think it''s even. But you know what happens when your hit by a cross bolt. You fucking bleed. And blood attracts wolves. Then you kill the wolves with a rock you found but ah ah ah one bites you one the leg and another on the neck and ah ah ha she''s so fucking heavy. But you know what''s the worst part. My clothes are now wet and it feels odd. And I smell like blood. But that''s not so bad. I¡¯m a little, tiny bit turn on by the smell.

    I look around me. In my hand is a rope connected to a sledge with a woman tie on it. Other than that theirs white snow or a line of red snow. Ok, a small line of red snow. The snow only makes it up to my ankles now. Anyway, the thing I need to do is just up ahead. It''s also inside a cave so it¡¯s probably warmer than this. I also make some traps for the pack of wolves that''s been following me for a while. Anyway, I should probably hurry up before a larger predator gets my sent. Ahh, it feels so weird. Fucking clothes I didn¡¯t need to wear this when I was a dragon. Fuck now that I think of it the humans back then didn¡¯t wear much either. They had furs and things. The elves did. Fucking elves. I¡¯m sure clothes are their fucking doing. Ok, we''re here sleeping beauty.

    I tap the side of the female face. Her mouth is gagged. I don¡¯t like the noise. Ok, laughter has its high points but sometimes I just want everyone to shut the fuck up. This is one of those times. Not that sleeping beauty will be laughing. Ah, can I keep calling her sleeping beauty now that she awake¡­ yeah, I¡¯m sure it''s fine.

    I enter the cave still dragging the human female¡­ shouldn¡¯t I just use woman instead of human female¡­yeah ok, I dragged the woman into the cave with me. Its entrance is hidden behind a rock and a little way inside its interior it opens up to a perfect 20 meter by 20 meters by a twenty-meter cube. And on the other end, there is what appears to be a door. I make my way past that door. And on the other side there a ritualist altar inside a structure that gives of a holy feeling. It''s a shine of types but its not a place where you come to worship God the fuck. But where you come to worship meeeeeeee! But manly to worship my love.

    She had a large following at one point. She wanted to destroy the world yeah ok it is like her favourite thing to say. But every act of creation is first an act of destruction. Plus it wasn¡¯t like she wanted to kill everyone no just destroy the world. What that''s the same thing ok ok I can see how many would miss interpreting her beliefs.

    Above the altar, there''s a painting. It''s a beautiful painting of two dragons interlocking in a vortex-like manner. Both of their jokes are open. One is trying to eat the sun the other the moon. One is a black dragon the other is red. The only black dragon ever born was me so it''s clear who this painting is about. It''s me and red. Fucking perverts. To a human that must look amazing to a dragon, it''s us fucking.

    So our cutest cults decided to draw us fucking huh. Well I mean I''m still hanging the painting in my room later but you know. It''s a beautiful image. Still, another would have called that my greatest battle. I won by the way he he he.

    Ok, I get it''s supposed to be mean something and fuck it''s honestly amazing how much detail they put in. But honestly, all I see is us fucking. I wonder if they have more paintings of use somewhere. Ahh now that I think about it doesn¡¯t the church have like a vault where they keep records of ¡® the false god¡¯ that I¡¯m sure they''re a beautiful painting of her in all her forms. Ohhh right there also that ancient civilisation. If they have documented and a church dedicated to me then I''m sure they must have a fucking art gallery for her. I need to add this to my ta do list. The great and holy quest of finding our porn I mean holy literature. Yes, this is a quest to find holy literature. Ok, still it''s a beautiful painting.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.I mean I always knew I was a handsome dragon and she was definitely the best dragoness¡­ shit is that the word. Well, she wasn¡¯t a dragon but that just confuses me more. Considering there''s only like a few dragons at any time. Couples are rare for us. I mean we can reproduce but it takes forever. Well, a dragon can reproduce with another dragon. Half breeds are impossible. Well not impossible as I shall prove during step two. And she wasn¡¯t a dragon. She was a high elf. A simply elf with an obsession with the colour red. But fuck she was strong. This world used to have one single continent. Then she cut it in half when a fucking priest of the fuck of a god question her power. She cut the fucking world in half. What do you call that if not god?

    Ok, maybe not the whole world but still. What she did was simply broken. And no ok a normal high elf has the strength of a sword king or a king class. Most high elves use spears so it would be spear king. Well, to put it in perspective they didn¡¯t even have a word for my level of strength and a could blow up a mountain in a single strike of my hand.

    Ok so keep in mind that my level of strength was and has never been reached before. Then some random high elf that you have never heard of just cuts the content in half to prove a point. This same elf says she will kill a god and end the world. You can see why most people didn¡¯t take to well to her. Well, that was the beginning of the end. When a sword king talks about destroying the world then it¡¯s scary but it not like they actually will. But someone cuts the hole worthen says she will destroy the world. Then the world has a problem.

    I stare at the painting. In the painting, I''m trying to eat the moon. Ha, that''s a funny story actually. She got drunk and tried to pick a fight with the sky. Honestly, it was a priceless moment.

    As I''m trying to eat the moon her eyes are focused on mine. Our bright red eyes. Fuck the pain. Ahh, this fucking arrow. That''s why there''s tears man. Fuck I love this painting. I''m going to hang it over my bed so I can study its details before I go to sleep. Ahh, shit the tears just keep coming. Ok ok, it''s ok. Time to do that yeah. Human sacrifice. I can steal the painting later. But I need to see her again. If it feels like an eternity to me. I can¡¯t even imagine whats it''s like for her. An elf''s sense of time is different from dragons. To me an eternally is like a week. Well, I guess I''m just a normal man nowadays.

    Ok sleepy beauty time to do your bit. In the name of love.

    *****

    My name is ?????? and today I watched my father get drowned by a monster. A monster that I couldn¡¯t run from. A freak I couldn¡¯t kill. A creature that doesn''t flinch when an arrow pierces his heart. A being that rips bolts out of the air with its bear hands. Something that follows me no matter how far I run. Something the only ever gets closer.

    When a wolf bites through his neck. When he bled so much there was no more blood to bleed. As he pulls me and a sledge through ten hours of heavy hail. As he turned pale. As his legs began to shake. He is a creature that goes through this without a change in expression. It''s terrifying. Normal men feel fear. They get scared. Pain hurts them. But this fucking thing clearly can¡¯t be human. It''s fucking wrong. I can tell. When we made eye contact those deep red eyes. Those blood colour horrors. It''s all wrong. This isn''t how life was supposed to be oh please god PLEASE I DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE TO THIS THING PLEASE!. God, please. At least let me die at the hands of a man, not a monster. Even a wolf is better.

    I was thrown on top of some scary table. Please oh please not like this. Please¡­ right, this is a bad dream right oh please tell me this is a bad dream. God please not me. I don¡¯t want to die please god it''s turning black. Is this death. Oh, there''s a knife in ?? chest. It feels ????. Is ???? death it''s kinda?

    ¡° hmmm was this how it was supposed to go?¡±

 End Boss 7

    ¡° hmmm was this how it was supposed to go?¡±

    I never really paid much attention to this. Hmmm but from what I can understand.

    Before I could question if kidnaping women and sacrificing them to my love was a good idea for our relationship it all turn black. I felt a weight to my body a sluggishness to my movements. There was no up or down just an endless depth. No light or sound. But it was familiar to me. Tell me do you know whats its like to drown. Did you know that the instinct to not breathe underwater is stronger than the agony of simply running out of air. No matter how desperate the drowning person is he won¡¯t inhale until the very end. Its at this point that the act of drowning begins in earnest. This is often known as their break point.

    Once the first involuntary breath occurs most people are still conscious. This is unfortunate because the experience has only begun. Breathing in air and breathing in water are too of the most different experiences that can occur. At this point the breathing goes from voluntary to involuntary breathing. While the mind comprehend the lack of oxygen it send singles to breath without deep experience. These singles can¡¯t be denied. And they say one thing breath. At the same time a few things can happen. But in my case a part of the body known as the windpipe has a immediate contraction in the surrounding mussels. Once in effect a part of the brain will judge that this invasive substance you are drowning in to be more of a threat then the lack of oxygen. Once this is so the body will act accordingly. Most of the time this simply means your death is going to be more painful and you get to achieve an amazing experience of drowning without water ever making it to your lungs.

    To some extreme people like me who can go for quite a long time without air you sometimes notice some things. Like the direction your carbon oxide raise to. Or as your eyes and mind have more time to adapt to the situation you can now sense light between informing you of which way to the surface and how far away it is. You might come to know that if you hurry now you probably be fine. But this is not something I need to know right now. The point of this richural is to test you, the reward you based on how well you do. But that too is not why I have come.

    I run my fingers along my open wounds and release some blood. The blood seems to glow as it drifts further from my body until it vanishes. Then before me an eye opens. Its larger than I expected. It probably has a diameter of 30 meters. it shakes. As we make eyes contact. The eye lid bends and turns as if confused. Then that confusion break and a see inside it a thousand different emotions all calling out to me. Some are hate others love but the majority are a simple joy.

    Yes that good i¡¯m glad. A voice ancient and powerful yet old and frail calls out to me. It shock me to my core. I can tell im crying and it''s not for some stupid fucking arrow.

    ¡° You have finally returned to me. After so long. I had given up hope.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry it took so long. I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡° You told me you have developed a method of recantation. I had started to doubt. It has been so long. Come save me my love. Come to me gray!¡±

    Ahh to think. Even after all this time. Even after all my failures. She still remembers that of all things. My fucking nickname. She too good for me. I will answer her.

    ¡° I¡¯m back¡±

    The eye paused no Red paused. Even I paused shit my voice sounds weak. I¡¯m supposed to be big and strong here. To show her it would be ok. But I need not worry. Because. It was a frail voice. A weak voice but I could feel it. Just like in me. The desperation to have me back. Just like how I want her. And she said

    ¡° Welcome back. You fuck you ¡®sniff¡¯ took to fucking long. I was so scared. So fucking scared that I never see you again. I''ve counted the fucking seconds you fuck. Its been 610915392000 seconds since I last fucking saw you and not once did I stop fucking thinking of you. You fuck if only you were more of an ass hole so I could get over you but you had to just go and be the love of my fucking life and and, and it¡¯s been hard. So fucking hard to keep going just on the fucking hope you would return one fucking day return to me but no matter how much I tried to fucking hate you I couldn¡¯t forget you. And I couldn¡¯t forget my love for you. As the years tick past it only got harder. Then you fuck you just show up out of FUCKING NOWHERE and think i¡¯m going to forgive you with a simply i¡¯m back and fuck your goddamn right. GET THE FUCK OVER HERE AND LET ME PUNCH YOU.¡±

    She said all that in a single breath. And not long after the waters swelled and turn like I was stuck in a tornado. I was pull towards the eye. But the eye itself was gone and in its place was the peak of beauty. A elf with bright red hair. She was completely naked. I was able to see all her glory in full. Before I knew it the water was gone and I could breathe again. It was impossible for us to hide our tears now. She was biting her lower lip. I seem to fly closer until she drew her hand back and I was shown the proper form of a haymaker punch. I wasn¡¯t knock out. I stare up at her. Ok im not into violence but I¡¯ll accept that one. She was holding a list that seem to stretch off into the distance.

    ¡°Ok the number one on the list of things I wanted to do to him has been completed. It time for number too¡±

    ¡° It''s not kick me is it¡±

    I was shown the proper form of a roundhouse kick.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡° Ok it''s time for number three¡±

    ¡° What number three¡±

    ¡° Number 3 to number 582 is. Hmmm let me see.¡±

    She held the list very close to her face. Her red eyes burned with extreme intensity.

    Shit what could it be. If her eyes show that much intensity then it must be some horrible torture but it''s ok. If it means we can be like how we used to be i''m ok with it. Hmmm she¡¯s blushing. Ohhh is it that.

    ¡°Number 3 to Number 582 are all different sex positions¡±

    Its ok if that''s what it will take to fix this relationship then trust me. I will do it. Ha ha ha life is truly beautiful.

    ******

    Three mouths past and my love for her has returned in full. Fuck I love her. And you know it like the non object love. Ahh fuck that sounds off. I love the person more than the body. It''s not just the sex. Although sex is great. Arrr I mean its was a great and holy battle Red. Truly there is no purer form of combat. I have gained many insights into your form yes Red. Holy war. Great.

    Well in truth it was more like two months of sex than a month of talking and playing around. Well I made it to the 96 position on the list. Even if we are in a hurry we still want to saver the good moments. But all good things must come to an end.

    ¡° So we are to part again.¡± Reds voice was sad. There was a longing in. I know red well. She does not like this. But is ok im here now.

    ¡° I will return¡± what else can I say. I¡¯m sorry i¡¯m not good enough with words to simply remove the pain she feels. ¡° Only with my actions can I be worthy of you¡±

    ¡°Ha hahahahaha you''re gonna need to do great to make up for how long it took you to get back¡± Her words despite their playful nature we¡¯re empty. ¡° you know that the hole sacrifice thing only works once yeah. I can only give one blessings per person.¡±

    ¡° Yes I know¡± I started the truth.

    ¡° Then how can you say you''ll be back¡± her words were sharp. I would have probably broken if I have not know an answer at this time. In the novel im described as being far more syncytial. I now know why. But see I also now other things. I don¡¯t know what this strange realm called earth is. Or how they record the future in strange books called phones honestly my memory¡¯s of that plane of existence are getting worse as time goes on. But see my knowledge of the events written inside the book seem to only grow sharper. Which is way I know. ¡° I know that you cage has been split in two and where one key is and how to make the other¡± her eyes lighted up. Shock.

    In the novel its states two things that destroyed me. See in my personal opinion I was dead long before I confronted the hero. The first was the extent of the damage she is repairing herself from. The second that my return was most likely god''s doing. That slut called god worship as the true goddess holes part of her soul that''s been brainwashed to believe itself an angle. Second there''s a part that''s sealed away and third there''s a part that trap inside the holy sword. The part i¡¯m talking to is the part that''s sealed away.

    I also know of the price that god paid to do this. Gods sitting at death''s door where its at the point extreme measures must be taken. And thus this hole story has been thrown in motion. And thus god made a plan.

    She would have Red kill herself. The part of her thats in the sword and the archangel are in truth one and the same. Red was split into two pieces. One contains her strength that is the one that was sealed away. It''s why she counted the seconds. That''s all she could do. In truth her original is the one sealed away and it¡¯s currently sleeping or it was but i¡¯m sure reds awake now.

    Trying to heal itself. And yet

    ¡° Is that why I haven¡¯t made any progress on fixing myself back together. I¡¯m trying to make four things with the materials to make three.¡±

    Of course Red is a genius so even without me. She probably figure this out at some point but she wouldn¡¯t be able to do so if she was asleep. The main reason I fail in the novel. She stays asleep because I have no way to contact her until I use the soul key. But in the novel some cult will use this shine and one will receive her blessings.

    It isn''t the overpowered hero who kills her despite her being at full strength no. Its god¡¯s scam that does it. But there''s a problem with this. It honestly was a very risky move. See if Red tried to wake up at the same time she returned to the world she would be unable to stabilize herself and in her weaken state god would have a easier time to kill her. But this also means if she finds out about this a cuts off these two parts Red will be weak sure but right now so is god it becomes a 50% chance of victory on god''s part. However if I get my hands on the holy sword and get the soul part inside it I can improve her odd up to 90% .But see even if Red discoveries this on her own the Red will attempt to take the angle. But the angle is its own entry meaning Red will mostly die during the process of putting herself back together. So i¡¯m sure your wonder what this means. Let me dun it down for you. If I kill the hero after he obtains the holy sword it''s my win. And if the hero or anything else kills me than its gods win. But the after he obtains the holy sword is important.

    ¡° I only need to acquire two soul keys. I can make one and I know where the other is. It¡¯s inside something called a holy sword.¡±

    ¡° Holy sword? That thing. A hero is needed to get that.¡± red seem to know of it. Then this is great. But it looked like she wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡° you realise that to get the holy sword you need a hero. To get a hero the world must be threatened. You would need strength to do that and right now as you are. I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Well ok even in the novel the hero kills me. And right now i''m just a normal human. But after step 2 i¡¯ll be able at the sword king level than its only a matter of time before I get my old strength back. No until I surpass myself. Who knows I might even be able to kill god myself.

    ¡°Remember that I once said If I knew all that I new now then even you couldn¡¯t best me¡±

    Reds still disapproving but at the same time. I can see it in the back of her eyes. Honestly I don¡¯t get why she can¡¯t show it.

    I can see hope in her eyes. I¡¯m glad. So long as she hopes. As for how i¡¯m supposed to kill the hero after ait for him to become strong enough to get the holy sword.In truth I don¡¯t have a fucking clue. But that''s not what i¡¯m supposed to say right now. It might be a long time before I can say this to her again.

    ¡° I love you Red¡±

    Tears spilled from my eyes again. Shit it was supposed to be epic departure. Fuck I look lame.

    ¡°Me too. I love you. Ha I always wanted to brand you as mine now I can do that with my blessings.¡± Was her reply but it told me two things. She going to wait just a little longer. And most importantly Red is still Red.

    And like that I woke up.

 End boss 8

    It feels like i¡¯ve been born again. Ha ha ha. I feel great. Fucking great physically. But mentally I feel dead. Ahh fuck I miss her already. Shit what the fuck why did I have to leave. Fuck you god. Why?

    Why did they betray me their? Why did they do this to me? After all I have done for them! My fucking students! Ahhh fuck. At least one stayed loyal.

    This is all your fucking fault god!. Ok FUCK¡­ shit this suck. I need something to take my mind off things. Ok recap of my situation. I left the mansion without telling anyone I would be gone. Ok if I was missing for a day like I thought I would be it might have been ok. Well if it all went according to plan at the discovery of his lovers death father will mop for about a month then kill himself. If that does happen than I go missing at the same time. Sisters going to shit herself huh. No its good that sister has the paperwork she should be able to hold together and even use my fact that i''m missing to unite our families power under her. But without father to support her the knowledge she a bastard child will give a few idiots an idea. Hmmm actually that gives me an idea. If that''s true then they should still be plotting to remove my sister without me being present. Maybe it might be easier if I went to kill them all now. There''s going to a sword master and an arrow master. Oh arrow masters are bow users. Their might be a magician. We should expect him and maybe a few dozen servants. Its might me a little bit hard but then I could grab her while i¡¯m their.

    Yes it''s a good chance to test the power of Reds blessing. Blessing work simply but granting a portion of another''s power so with my knowledge in both magic and my experience using all weapons I should be considered a human at master class. Well my fighting style is more a martial arts that revolves around using my claws. Hmmm that might be a problem. I¡¯m currently human so no claws. Actually I might be able to do it.

    I hold my right hand out in front of me. See¡­ as I said not all masters class individuals are the same. But they all have one thing in common they can use aura. Different techniques will give different auras but in the empire there are three main ones. And they are considered the three styles of combat. Regardless of what technique or weapon a human or elf uses they can trace it back to one of these three styles.

    Locust, Tiger and Turtle are the three styles but in truth these styles are weak versions of a martial arts I made and gave to Reds cult a long time ago. But in truth that was just the weakest one I made. And I made seven. Each has their own strength but their one in particular that I found better than the rest. Its call the¡­ the dragons final flaw. This martial art is almost completely different in one single way. It revolves around internal aura and mana to improve close quarter combat only. This martial art is good at one thing. But that one thing just happens to be everything.

    It contains simply striking power but the level of physical power, speed and defensiveness that could be pulled out of a body, in other words the base strength is immense. At master level I can use mana to increase the strength of my hands and fist based attacks to once more insane levels. But that''s it. No gimmicks or ability simply a strong body.

    If I start now by the time i¡¯m done with the second step. I probably wouldn''t be able to call myself human anymore considering the amount of change that will occur internally. The problem with is that I would have to forsake magic. In case you didn¡¯t know all dragons fight with magic. I assume that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t use it in the novel. But if I did my strength in a one on one would be¡­ BROKEN!. in fact if I started now in a few day I might be able reach master class.

    Yes with my knowledge of the future there are somethings I want to get before the hero arrives. But there''s also a person I want to acquire. Well two people but i''m saving one for later. In the novel she''s the first main villain some might even consider her the first boss.

    In the novel she only ever reaches swordsman rank before she dies. But that''s only because she wasn¡¯t given enough time. It might be better to say she reaches swordsman rank in a single month. That better than the hero who does it in two. Also no it not that I did it in three I did it in single instance. Ok its just that after doing so I didn¡¯t return to my body for three months.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Well dragons are born with the strength beyond a king class individual. Actually the level of strength beyond king class is called dragon class. When I was a dragon I would have been about four levels beyond that.

    In this life as a human I will need to be five levels by the time I confront the hero who will be around the level of my old self. This means I will need to step into the level of strength far beyond where any other life form has reached.

    Red doesn''t count.

    I would call it impossible for a human but due to my knowledge of the novel I now that there''s a human who already at dragon class. And another two who may be at that level and one who will reach that level in about five years.

    But there''s only the one who I know for sure. However there are three people who I believe could have reached dragon level in the 100 year time frame but will die before doing so. The first is my current target the other can come later and the thirds part in the novel is so short that I can¡¯t tell if they were old or talented. Might as well find out later. As for the human who¡¯s already at dragon level.

    The strongest human ever born (according to the novel). The spear dragon or the human dragon these are his two names. Rass of the Ivan family. And I also know that there''s an elf with one level strength beyond a dragon in the other land mass.

    I also know that it won¡¯t be long before he reaches dragon level two with the help of the hero. And about 9 elves who are at dragon level. And that the current dragon king my old disciple is about three levels beyond a dragons strength. Although no one has reached my level I know for a fact that one will. The hero will do so and in less than 100 years at that.

    See when one reaches a certain level strength they are able to extend their life spans. A human peasant will die in 40 to 50 years a swordsman 100 years a sword king or king class 1000. A dragon class 10,000 that¡¯s another reason dragons are so powerful.

    Their haven¡¯t been enough people to reach beyond dragon class for me to know how much their life span is extended but I theorise that one will add an extra ten thousand years each level you break.

    This is also my most dragons are powerful monsters, when you live for a ten thousand years you simply get powerful and 10,000 years is how long it took me to reach dragon level 4 in my last life. If your wondering what level Red would be at it would be dragon 10,000.

    Honestly I can¡¯t describe how powerful she was. And sometimes i¡¯ll brag about her strength like it''s my own ok. She just that great. Oh right I should probably steal that painting now.

    The current dragon king is about 40,000 and will die of old age in about 70 years. The human dragon is about 9,000 and the elf at dragon level two is about ummm its not mentioned in the novel so I don¡¯t actually know.

    Where also currently in the age of dragons. This means there''s currently more dragons then there''s ever been before and the reason for that is because of the dragon king. Yep my old disciple followed my teachings and got himself a harlem. What did you perhaps think that my old disciple learn to fight from me. No I only taught him how to pick on women. Ahh I mean pick up woman. It might be why he betrayed me.

    Anyway for a twenty year old woman with no combat strength to reach swordsman level in a mouth is impressive to a insane degree. On the other hand if the hero did nothing but training for a mouth he would probably be able to do it easily instead he reaches that while traveling after a few months. But you see the hero has a great super power that scares me to death. Plot armour. Almost overwhelming plot armour. Truth be told. If plot armour is a thing then my life is both easier and harder. If it does exist then I don¡¯t need to worry about him dying before he gets all the pieces of the holy sword together. And on the bad side he will become the god of cockroaches as it will be difficult to simply step on him.

    In the novel I build a secret order using the remains of whatever is left of Red cult but i¡¯m sure that''s only because I was unaware of step two location. If I knew where my corpse was and had the ability to refine it back into me than its no longer a matter of if I can reach level 5 dragon but no I could probably get to something stupid like dragon 11 if given enough time but that''s the problem I face. In the novel my organisation is really a large number of weak people doing a lot of small things. This time it will contain few people. And each will have the strength of a king class or more. Just like a the hero''s party. In fact a counter to the hero¡¯s party.

    With renewed vigour I left the cave. And a thought occurs to me.

    It''s the beginning of the end isn''t it. Well it end in my victory so what does that matter but by the time I am done so will everyone else.

    Also I need a better power system just because the people of this world are not stronger than dragons dosen¡¯t mean thoes of other worlds are also not above dragon. Dragon level 2 sounds lame.

 End Boss 9

    A man in a black coat hides in the shadows of the night. It''s time. The time is midnight-ish.

    ¡°Well let''s start killing people now.¡±

    Before the man is a house. It¡¯s a large house but seems almost eerily quiet inside and outside. There are no sounds of movement as the man falls from the tree. He snakes his way through the shadows. Jumping from one to the next. All this is done without sound. The man face isn¡¯t covered. It doesn¡¯t need to be all who see it will die anyway. He approaches a ten meter high wall. The hole time he never left the shadows and never made a sound despite moving at the speed of a horse.

    Once at the wall the man looks up it. Two men are talking at the top. None the wiser that this was to be their final words. He leaps from the ground. His two hands open and move as if to slap the guards but the last second twist and instead of slapping them both hands pierced the neck taking their heads clean off. As the body''s fall back he grabs them. He lowers them to below the wall. Once more this is done without a sound. Perfectly in the shadows. The heads landed on the other side of the wall with barely a noise. In an amazing acrobatics display he slowly climbs down the wall on his hand and feet with his head being the closest part to the ground. No longer do his movements look human. As he both holds himself to the wall and climbs down it without a sound using only the grip strength of his fingers and toes.

    Inside the wall he pushes the heads under the snow in seconds. With no one the wiser to the events that have just transpired.

    He makes his way to the front door. As expected its locked. He gets his pointer finger and press it against the lock. Their a small noise as his finger drives through the door. The man winces at the sound as if it was pain inducing.

    Opening the door he enters. But three steps pass the entry way he jumps backwards barely dodging a small thin rapier that was thrust at his back. And as if the man had expected this his scarf is already in his hand and is wrapped around the rapier wielders mouth and neck as he flips over him. The man his arms twist and as he is still in the air as a very audible snap occurred and the rapier welders body goes limp but the man''s body lands without a sound and catches the rapier and the body before it fall to the ground. This hole encounter is done without a sound.

    Two hops later the man holds himself and the body while using three fingers the pointer the middle and the thumb to grip the sealing. One hop at the wall and the other up it.

    The man moves along the ceiling like a spider after closing the door with his foot. The ceiling is high enough that the man has to stretch to reach the door. The man makes his way over to the veint where he stalls the body of swordmaster Ge the rapier wielder and his rapier.

    Making his way through the house the man systematically kills every maid, servant and noble in the house. Until he reaches one door titled sir Pleae the man knocks on the door.

    A bright and cheery voice calls out.

    ¡° Yes what is it. How my I help you at this time.¡±

    A man puts his hand to his throat and then a voice of a young female leaves its mouth.

    ¡° Sir Pleae you have a package. House head said it was for a special activity i¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t know anymore than that. ¡°

    There was a russell and the man practically ran to the door. Before stopping then spoke with hint of emasserment ¡° Oh don¡¯t worry about it see I had a fancy new pet and this pet requires a special diet so so i''m sure that the house head gave you a package to give to me.¡±

    A hand reaches out past the door. But the man on the other side simply grabs it and before sir Pheae can make sense of his situation he man simply pulls it in such a way that the body of mister Pheae slams into the wall. This action is repeated until blood begins to flood from under the door. It''s louder than the man expected but that doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone else in this house is dead so he doesn¡¯t need to be quite. Everyone is dead except one. But despite watching a man crush against a wall she hasn¡¯t said anything. Then man kicks through the door hitting sir Pheae smashing his body to the floor.

    The man open the door and looks inside. It seem like a nice office and their was a bed inside. But its recently been painted red. The thick scent of blood fulles the room and a red mush if what was once a man lays next to the door.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    A rattling sound catches the mans attention. He turns his head to see a little girl. She looks to be about twelve. She in a dog''s cage that far to small for her and is currently trying to twist around. She can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on but she can hear. The man in the door frame begins to walk towards her. Step step. Unlike before these steps are loud and deliberate. Step step. The girl stops moving but begins to shake. The man catches a glimpse of her eyes. Fear and hunger are the only thing present. No rationality. But there''s still intelligence.

    The man stands in front of the cage. He speak in a voice that sounded like it came from the draw of time. It was a dark voice and the girls shakes intesfide. It was an evil voice that seem to press down on the girl forcing her to do its will.

    ¡° I¡¯ll will free you from your cage but you are not free do you understand me¡±

    The girls shaking reach the point where it¡¯s begins to rattle the cage. Does this mean it''s time to eat such throughs flashes through her head. As she slowly scurried out of her cage. When she saw the figure that spoke she paused but only a moment. He was handsome. The best looking man she had ever seen. Her eyes darted across the room trying to find the old man who usually feeds her. He likes watch her eat. And will attack her with lightning if she eats when he isn''t watching. He never touches the little girl only beats her. And even then it¡¯s with a stick.

    Then she saw it inside that much of flesh was a head or the back of one. A familiar sight. It was the bolding head of the man who brings her food and brings her pain. Her shakes return.

    She turns to the man. Fear and hunger. The fight for supremacy is clearly present in her eyes. But in the end hunger won.

    ¡° Ar.. is it time to eat?¡±

    The man stared into the girls eyes. The girl flinches and seems to cowardly face him.Before he spoke again.

    ******

    ¡° You are now mine. In return for this I shall become the hand that feeds you. But in doing so I shall craft you into a form to my liking¡± the voice did not allow me time to respond before. It spoke again. ¡° So what you want to eat first. If it''s within my ability I will get it for you.¡± It was a kinder voice the same type the old man uses when he speak to normal people. He never used it on me. That makes this man different. Is it a test. I don¡¯t know but I do know this ¡° MEAT! please¡± I wanna eat meat. The meat. ¡° Real meat, not fake meat. Meat from mum and dad. Or from brother. The old man said I ate all the meat from mum and dad and thats a lie I know there still a little left in the vault over there¡± it''s true I saw it. Once.

    The man turn with life as he locked eyes with the vault he reaches over with his toes and pulls it towards him. It launches up but he catches it with his hands. I feel my eyes widen ¡° That''s amazing mister¡± the old man had so much trouble lifting that vault and mister is playing with it like a soccer ball. It¡¯s amazing.

    Mister then takes his hand and punches through the door before ripping it off. It was a loud noise so I covered my ears. But straight after I covered my ears I throw my hands down so fast i¡¯m sure mister didn¡¯t see. Safe. Mister seem slightly distracted.

    ¡° Hey girl this is the meat from mum and dad right¡±

    His voice called out and he holds up a small chain with two severed hands clasped together.

    ¡° He he that''s it mister the meat from mom and dad.¡± That right it is the correct meat I wanted to eat so I only told the truth.

    ¡° So it''s actually meat from mum and dads body huh, plot twist¡± mister seem to be really happy. So I think is ok to share.

    ¡° Old man Pheae said canbul- cannabul- cannabulis- ahh can- a - bull-¡° it''s such a hard word.

    ¡° Do you mean cannibalism little one¡± mister asked

    me. He asked me. He didn¡¯t hit me for getting the word wrong. I like mister.

    ¡° Yes canni- cannibalism is the highest form of love and good girls need to show their parents love.¡±

    Yep that''s right.

    ¡° Hahahahaha¡± the man broke out laughing. Then he spoke again. ¡° Lets go to the kitchen and I will cook these up how you want.¡±

    What did mister say.

    Mister walked out the door and took three steps before he realized that I haven¡¯t followed him. His head poke out of the door frame. ¡° what''s wrong¡± he asked. There was some concern in his voice. I want to go but.

    ¡°i¡¯m not allowed¡±

    The man nodded his head sagely then it turn back to a loot of confusion before he asked

    ¡° Why?¡±

    ¡° because Phe-¡°

    ¡° he''s dead¡±

    Ahh I was at a loss for words. I don¡¯t know anymore. Ahhh I look back at mister seeking guidance and jump a little when I see that he¡¯s right before me. His hand comes down to my shoulder. And he takes a knee. He''s now at eyes level. ¡° You are mine now.¡± Those words ring in my head and my heart beats a little faster.

    Ahh what''s happening I feel my face getting hotter. He¡¯s too close. I nod my head. And then I nod my head some more. Just in case I think I will nod my head some more.

    Mister picks me up by the neck and throws me over his back. Like a sack of potatoes he carries me to kitchen. As we are walking their he says

    ¡° You only need to care about what I say. And I will care about what you say. Only my words matter to you. It isn¡¯t your choice ¡± I could tell that this wasn¡¯t a good deal for me but my tiny heart still beat. Why did he have be so handsome. If he was ugly i¡¯m sure I would be able to think better. And it seems like a better deal than my last one. I might not need to know hunger anymore if I can escape the cage.

    Yes I will listen to what this man has to say for now. Ok it not that I don¡¯t have a choice.

    ¡° So how do you want me to cook the hands up¡± what do you mean you add a fire for a little bit then you take fire away. That¡¯s cooking. Oh how my little mind was destroyed by his next words.

    ¡°Do you want raw flesh, boiled flesh, steamed flesh, do you want stir-fry flesh,flesh stew, roasted flesh, baked flesh, i¡¯m sure there probably more too.¡±

    My reply you ask

    ¡° Are you a god!¡± What is this sorcery. The man turned to me and flashed a big grin.

    ¡° No. I¡¯m much better¡±

 End Boss 10

    The head priestess of the combine¡¯s local church. Such a minor character that their name isn¡¯t even revealed. She simply exists to introduce the villain first arc Sir Pheae a well respected magician who spends his time healing the poor. In truth he an agent of a death cult who believed one can¡¯t properly experience life unless they watch it be taken from another. Its Reds you don¡¯t know what you have until it''s gone belief that was presented in her cult. Although self harm was present in her cult it was always that self harm. I won¡¯t pretend to understand Reds teachings. Besides it was always to be done in a form of worship and self study. You can¡¯t show empathy for those who stave until you to have experience hunger.

    Well it was kind of a bitch when Red just refused to eat for a couple months. But so much time has passed and her teachings have been corrupted with its passing. Honestly Red hates religions organisations. There was no real cult but instead thousands of different groups each taking her teachings and seeing them in a different light. There was one group that built me a palace that was considered the main group but that¡¯s because they understood her teachings the best. And because they paid me to help them kill their enemies. They paid me in castles and shines like the one you saw before. Well after a couple generations they got pretty into some of the things I said and turned themselves into lichs. Look don¡¯t ask me. Well half did and they left on their own and made they way down to an island down south where they set up shop. They don¡¯t really do much during the novel in fact their barely mention at all. But at some point one of the lich''s went berserk or something and returned to the mainland. And in turn the death cult was born.

    Well this cult was different in one way. They are deeply rooted inside the current church of god. Not me god, but asshole god. Their the first antagonist the hero and party face. But the first member of it we ever see is the head of Combines local church.

    Although her name wasn¡¯t mentioned two things were. First that she made it to warrior class in a month. And second her deep love of food that borderlines sexual desire to eat good meat. In fact she used as the killed promising member of death cult so must make our existence know know to the hero for revenge plot point. She shown as a deep fanatic towards god. Or what the current death cult believes their god to be. As in this fucking lich mistook my great love for that asshat god. Anyway it¡¯s actually though this that me and the hero meet in the beginning of the novel. We both wish to destroy that fucking bullshit. Well in this life i¡¯m more than happy to let the hero handle it but i¡¯ve always wondered . See the novel tried to set it up like this girl and the hero were equals in talent. What if she was given the teachings of me and time to train. Is it possible that she will reach my level at the same time.

    Maybe it''s arrogance but I honestly believe that if step two works then I¡¯m not really going to be challenged in terms of strength or combat power. So really training her more of a curiosity than anything else. But there''s another reason. I need an agent to handle the small stuff. Like build a secret organisation. Actually I have another curiosity that I might look into.

    Shit i¡¯ve gotten lost in thought. Let''s see where am I. Oh yeah i¡¯m making human steaks out of a maid. Why am I doing this you ask. He he he that''s simple. I want to leave a good impression and you know what they say. Food is the easiest way to a man''s heart. Well in this case it''s a little human girl I want to impress with my human cooking skills. Arr your wondering why the maid in particular not the hands that was mentioned before that''s simple we need to think back to conversation we had before. It went like this.

    ********

    ¡° What is this divine smell.¡± She seem to buzz as she stood on her toes trying to get a better look at the meal I was working on.

    ¡° You¡¯re really never seen proper cooking before have you.¡± I feel my smile stretch across my face.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report itOh my good girl that it learn closer ha ha ha.

    ¡° So this is proper cooking¡± drip drip drip. I¡¯m watching a small waterfall of spit fall from her mouth. Honestly it''s a bit off putting but at the same time it''s kind of cute to watch her frantically struggle to keep herself from jumping at the food.

    Honestly she kind of adorable. If one forgets that its meat I scapet off from the bonds of her mother. After much through about it I decided that the best method for her to enjoy this would be mincemeat. So I have decided to make small burgers with a side of lettuce and potato wedges.

    And I surprised at this amazing well done job. From what little remains of the memories from planet E?r?t? are the memories of the novel and what I assume to be the his most valued memories. Is his time as a chef. So now I have amazing cooking skill and my skill level is miles beyond anyone else on this planet. See food hasn¡¯t really developed much in fact the concept of bolling food is absolutely unheard of. Isn¡¯t that great child.

    ¡° Hey girl what''s your name¡± I ask inquisitively

    ¡° huh. You don¡¯t know it¡¯s Adira¡± answered coyishly

    ¡° Ok Adira. Anything else you want to eat. Or anyone else I guess¡± There was a pause. Long enough for me to become concerned. I look over and she staring at me. Hmmm did I do something wrong. But then I heard an audible scamper and she shot out the door. I assume in an attempt to find food.

    30 minutes later the food was done. So I went to look for her. When I found her she had dragged two corpses into a hallway and was sitting before them. Around her were was a small pile of gold coins. He face crumpled under the weight of a important decision. And I hear her muttering under her breath ¡® left or right, right or left¡¯. The corpses before her are quite different but still both different. An important thing to note is that she able to tell exactly what her meat she likes is. People.

    What is this I send her for food and she robs the mansion dry. The dragon part of me likes her already. I approach from behind. And give her a little kick in the back. To this unexpected kick she fall forward but instead of catching herself she simply waves her arms in front of her as she had no concept of fall. Well she did spend most of her life in a cage. Isn¡¯t that right Adira.

    As I wait for her to return to crouched position I take large enjoyment in her face that looks as if the whole world betrayed her. And then she turns back to the corpses without saying a word to me. It''s as if she purposefully ignoring me. In the face of this bullying I am suffering. I give her another little kick. But this time when she fall she quickly catches herself. And she did it quite well. After quickly pulling herself back up she. Turned around facing away from me. So I kick her again. What did she think would happen. But this time she doesn¡¯t fall over. Remarkable she''s move herself into the best possible position to receive force from he back while minimizing damages. If a where to kick her with any force it wouldn¡¯t be reflected and the damage change would stop her from dying but it still quite impressive nonetheless. See in dragon culture we have a rule. Kick your cub in its side and it will fall over. Do it again and it will stay standing. Once more and it''s you who will fall. It means we never let the same trick work twice. Ok thats a lie but it sounds cool right.

    Well she doesn¡¯t seem like she going to talk to me right now so it''s the perfect time to talk to her.

    ¡° Whatcha doing?¡± In the most casual way possible as if I never kick her. To my simple question she replies ¡° I¡¯m deciding between big tits and fat lady¡± she spoke in a cool and stoic voice I befitting her previous character. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because she was angry or because she was taking the discussion seriously. But the answer is simple. ¡° which ones the best¡± she casually replies ¡° Big tits.¡± You know there''s something adorable about a child saying big tits in a serious way.

    I bent down and saw that one of the corpses had giant tits but the other was not actually a maid but the wife of the man who owns this mansion. And if I had to describe her in one word she was fat. How the hell did this little girl get her here. She barely fit in the corridor. I grab the big tits and throw her over my shoulder and walk away. The little one acted quite desperate and lunged at my legs. Wrapping her arms around it. ¡° You don¡¯t understand if I use the big one I can eat MORE.¡±

    I face her while walking and say ¡° Its quality over quantity¡± she seem shocked at this revelation. And sat their mumbling it over and over as I once more drifted closer and closer to the door. I called out to her again ¡° Come your burgers are getting cold¡±.

    Ha ha she''s ha running pass me with her hands up in front of her in case I trip her ha ha ha.

    It bloody adorable.

    Bless my cruel heart!

 End Boss 11

    I sat at the table like I was told and a plate was put in front of me and than that the other plate that held mummies meat was taken away. Good bye mother I hope we meet in heaven.

    Oh it tasted so good that it almost brought tears to my eyes. On the plate was this beautiful cut of meat and¡­ the vile enemy. Green things. All green things are evil. It''s just a fact. They not meant for human consumption. Anybody who says otherwise, their wrong.

    But meat. Meat o''lovely meat my one and only friend. Oh how much I wish it was just me and you. O what a perfect world that would be o meat.

    Mister sits down in the seat next to me. I¡¯ve never eaten in a seat before I feel fancy. And I¡¯m sure that not even the most wealthy of nobles know of the greatness that is a good meal made by love. Because the c word is the highest form of love. To know someone''s taste how can one get more intimate. The man shows his stake to me as if bragging. It¡¯s bigger. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s over compensation. Basted i¡¯m not mad that he gets more. It¡¯s quality over quantity. Ahh that''s what mister said did he trick me?. I cut off a piece of steak and take a bite.

    Bless this bliss. What is this it is beyond anything. How did this happen. It¡¯s beautiful it¡¯s amazing it''s its, its, it''s so good I don¡¯t know what to say. Delicious. ¡° How¡­ teach me!¡±

    The man smiles. It''s a devious smile and it makes me rethink my situation. But then I remember how delicious it was.

    ¡° Ok i¡¯ll teach you how to cook but in return I want to teach you other things as well. Don¡¯t worry I promise that I know even better recipes if you do well. Have you ever had elf. It''s a much greater¡±

    ¡°Waaaaa you know better recipes. I love you please be my bride. What do I have to do, learn. Is that all ha ha ha that¡¯s amazing. I will do it. I will do it. Now! Tell me how did you make this so amazing. And what''s a elf¡±

    ¡° Ok the recipes simply but I always believe rewards come after work so I will teach you that but first¡± the man smiles once more. Fear. An emotion I had forgotten for a time because of the man''s friendly attitude returned. I have a bad feeling like the world going to end. Then the apocalypse came ¡° only after you eat your vegetables¡±

    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! How could you play with my heart like that bad mister! Mister is a bad man!¡±Adira

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.¡° My name is¡­ Varon¡± Varon

    ¡°THEN BAD VARON!¡±

    ¡° Is the idea of eating your vegetables that bad¡± Varon

    ¡° To taint this perfect meal with such HERESY!¡± Adira

    ¡° You still need to eat your vegetables¡± Varon

    ¡° Silence fou beast. Say no more of your lies¡±Adira

    ¡° Then you don¡¯t get to make this on your own¡± Varon

    ¡° ah ah¡± Adira

    ¡° Think about it you could recreate this meal at any time. In fact you would also get the knowledge to get other meals at this level and above¡± Varon

    Dammit he¡¯s got me. I begrudgingly eat my vegetables. The green menace. I shall eradicate you one day. You may have won this battle but the war shall be mine. But I need to be careful what else does this Varon want the little me to suffer through.

    ¡° What else am I going to learn¡± Adira

    ¡° The sword. Espionage. Survival stuff and cooking are the things you will learn.¡±Varon

    Ahh is that all ok¡­ wait what. You mean sword like the freak I saw in the yard that one time. Does this mean i¡¯m going to get all bulky. Well this Varon is strong but if you didn¡¯t know you couldn¡¯t tell from his appearance.

    ¡° And how to read and write¡± Varon said and my suspicion meter hit full. Reading and writing. Why?

    ¡° And how to do taxes and other such events. Mainly paperwork. Ok I might find someone else to do paperwork. But I will find someone to do my paperwork before I return home. What''s the difference between one mouth and three. You just need to focus on the sword and known that you are mine.¡±

    What their he goes saying such embarrassing words even though we just met. Know shame!

    ¡° I feel like there''s a big misunderstanding. So hmm it might be better to go at it from this angle. Help me, help you, help me,kill god.¡± Varon

    ¡°One of the things you just said was stupid.¡± Adira

    *********

    Well that went as well as can be expected. To be honest It''s not like I ever really intended to negotiate with Adira to begin with. But still being asked in a stoic voice by a silver haired pink eyed little human girl cannibal if I could ¡® please not be crazy¡¯ it hurt. I didn¡¯t think it would but it did. But that''s ok because after I enjoyed a nice meal. And I can cross off eating my own race off my bucket list. Ok in truth it didn¡¯t even occur to me that I was a human now until half way through the meal. Of course I still ate every bite. I¡¯m not one to waste cooked food.

    Well now that objective 1 acquire disciple is done it''s time for number too. Frame the family murder on the church. All I really need to do is write god does not accept the beliefs of the false death on the wall in front of the house and set the rest on fire. Actually it might be better to grab some traveling paladin corpse and throw it in the first I''m sure the higher up at the the church will shit themselves and so will the cult but that¡¯s about it really. There''s no lead to the death cult and the lack of further response will lead the death cult to feel safe.

    Paladins are like traveling priest just their more staby and like to think that they are above all but their god so their perfect to fame crimes on because no one but the innocent like them.

    I also need to add a new object too my list. Get paperwork guy. Ok paperwork guy is now priority one.

 End boss 12

    Me and Adira are standing at the front door.

    ¡° What¡¯s it like?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s what like?¡± I ask.

    A small fist collides with my leg

    ¡° You know like the outside. What is the outside like¡± She slowly came to hid behind my leg as she said that. Her eyes on the door. She shivered slightly in the cold. It was at this point in time I truly looked at her

    . She had a small braid of silver hair and deeply purple eyes. Hmmm are those natural human colours. The novel didn¡¯t really care much about her appearance other than her eye colour and hair colour but do humans don¡¯t usually have purple eyes right? When I was a dragon the elves came in all shapes and colours. Flavours to. But their wasn¡¯t many humans around¡­ no wait she was a human¡­ Kung.

    Small amount of drool where constantly being wiped off her mouth. She didn¡¯t have the hunger in her eyes. Now there was only fear. It was a simple fear that I have forgotten about long ago. Fear of the unknown.

    Originally I plan just to carry her out a window. But now I want my escape to be different. I am going to walk out the front door. Kill all the guards without leaving Adira side than leave to raid the local church for participants who I will use to frame this hole thing on the church. In other words I will dump a lot of holy people blood here. Trust me Adira!

    But before that. Adira needs clothes. If I am suffering through clothing than she needs to. It''s only fair.

    ¡°Adira go back though the house and take any clothing that looks like it might fit. You probably won¡¯t find anything but just get close ok¡­ Or you¡¯ll get cold and die.¡±

    Adira look into my eyes. Than she nodded her head. ¡° ok. Death bad.¡± Than once more she ran away making sure her hands were ready to catch her fall when she was close. She was sprinting as if I would run up and kick her. No it¡¯s pretty good that she doesn¡¯t trust me. If she felt no concern towards me than she would be stupid.

    While she does that I raid the kitchen for all its Knifes and forks. I think about taking the spoons but they feel less like a weapon for throwing and a deadly torture device. So I don¡¯t because of my bias feelings towards spoons. Spoons are stupid.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ****

    A few minutes after I returned to the front door.

    Adira return. My god. She wearing a crown. And a red robe that looks like she cut sleeve holes in a blanket given how much it drags on the ground. This isn¡¯t what I said. Ha is that dragon scale gloves on her hands.

    ¡° What is this?¡± I can¡¯t help but smile at this. I send her to get clothes and she comes back with a treasury . How did she even find this. How could a small noble family have this.

    ¡° It was so cool. I found a hidden room with a giant cross inside it and like thousands of like small plates of gold. And in the center was this super shiney hat and an extra soft blanket. And you said valuable so I thought the shiny hat and soft blanket must be the most valuable thing in the word so I dumped any idea of getting a shirt and went with this. Instead isn¡¯t it cool¡±

    I like her already. I can tell where going to be good friends. It isn¡¯t time for me to build my dragon money cave but when it is the crowns going straight in. But let''s keep that between ourselves for now there no reason to tell her let.

    Ok now in the kitchen I found like seven knives. Lets hope theres no more seven people from her to the tree line where my dragon sexy time painting painting.

    Now before we go. I have one last thing I need to do.

    ********

    He reached for my throat but instead stokes my chin. Then with a tug be pushes it up. Now me I am staring directly at his eyes. It hurt a bit But I feel like I should be quite right now. There''s a madness is his eyes. He takes knee and as he does so his hands slide up to my face. Once more he makes our eyes meet. I try to turn way but he grabs the side of my head with one hand while he places his other hand on my back. He is strong I knew that before but it''s a different sensation when he moving you like a doll. He pushes my back while forcefully keeping my head in place. It hurts as he does so he say in a deep voice. It''s not a human voice. It''s like the shadows themselves are speaking. I fell his voice just as much as I hear it.

    ¡° Chin up and back straight and walk straight. When we walk past this door you simply need to do these three things. Do not stop. Do not hesitate. Do not think. Know this you are my thing now. I do not share my things. Much less lose them. And I WOULD NEVER! EVER LET ANYTHING TAKE WHAT IS MINE. And you are mine. Even if the world needs to die to make it so. You shall be mine.¡±

    And it was at this moment I think I became his. As his strong and powerful hands pressed down on me. The weight felt like it would destroy me. But I knew he wouldn¡¯t. Because I was his. It felt like these hands would stop anything that tried to destroy me. Because it was at this moment I became his. I nodded to him. And he smiled at me.

    I was his. I now understood what that meant.

    But I did not know back then. That I truly felt like I was his.

 End Boss 13

    I open the door and she steps out in front of me. Oh there''s a guy. Ok so it looks like it''s just this guy that good I only have seven knives. And a few forks .Ahh I was wondering where the spear master was. It seems he¡¯s waiting in front of the door for me. Isn''t that great. Ok I give the girl a kick. She¡¯s adorable when she stumbles.

    ¡° stop child¡± the spear man points his spear points straight at Adira. But she keeps walking. Hmm she¡¯s truly just walking forward with her chin up. She not puffing her chest. I ready one of the kitchen knives in may hand. An action that¡¯s spotted by the spear master. He being a sensible man thrusts his sword straight at Adira. There''s a flash of silver as my knife collides with the spear tip. Adria lets out a noise but continues walking. It''s not a natural walking pace. It hasn¡¯t been since I kick her out the door. Mister spearman jumps back and I take a large step forward and continue to walk at the same speed of the girl. Despite what you would think shes not walking slow no insead she walking quite fast. Maybe it is because I kicked her and she just hasn¡¯t slowed down yet because she in my arm reach. From a distance a clear blue flame spreads across the spear.

    ¡° ohhhhhhh that cool¡± honestly it looks cool. I guess the only problem with my dragons final flaw is¡­ it''s too efficient. Really in its later level I can do cool shit too. But see the problem is that.

    The spear flies forward. Not aimed at Adria but me. It¡¯s a good strike. I can tell that a lot of effort has gone into learning this attitude. Honestly it¡¯s quite amazing. You probably would be hard pressed to find a similar level in this territory. He''s using the locus arts. It means he focuses on speed. Truly a master class. But see I am also master class. I place my left hand above Adria

    I simply move my right hand in front of the spears path. Crack. The spear collides with my hand and is force back. We continue walking. Crack bang crash crack band crash. A fury of blows insures. But each blow is counted by me simply moving my hand in the spears path. The problem with

    The spear tip shatters on contact with my hand. The mans face twist in horror. The leftover force and aura shots off to the side. Boom. If I had to compare the size of the explosive it''s a grenade. Adria lets out a small screech. The man look at me in horror than he say ¡°Damn defense its a fucking turtle¡±. He turn to run clutching his broken spear. Is this mam an idiot. He doesn''t get three meters before there another small explosion. His head explodes. His body fall to the ground.

    Huh must have hit him with the back of the knife instead of the front. His body falls to the ground.

    And that is how we leave. The hole time Adira didn¡¯t flinch and she didn¡¯t hesitate.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    After we make it to the tree line I grab her shoulder. She tries to keep walking so I lift her a few centimetres of the ground. Not enough for her to be over my head or eye level just enough that she needs to stretch to reach the ground.

    ¡° So what do you think so far of the outside.¡±

    ¡° It¡¯s cool.¡± Seriously this fucking kid. First time outside and it¡¯s cool.

    ¡° What about the sky... what do you think about the sky.¡±

    ¡° Its black.¡± Adria said with a calm and emotionless voice and face.

    ¡° What about the stars¡±

    ¡° What''s a star?¡± Huh. I look up ¡° Ha you got a bad night. There''s really no stars in sight. Ahh thats right there was a lot of clouds before sun down wasn¡¯t their. Actually now that I think about it kid you common sense is really scued. You talk fine and yet you don¡¯t know what a star is¡± I look but down at the girl. She wasn¡¯t paying attention to me. She probably didn¡¯t hear what I just said. So I gave her a weak little kick. She fell face first into the snow. She gave a little scream on the way down. She laid there for a little while. Face down in the snow So I kick her again. Her arms sprang up and it look like she was trying to punch the air behind her head. After a few minutes of adorableness I decided to kick her over.

    Slowly becoming my life fuel.

    After a few more minutes of wailing her arms around she was now facing the sky. She was crying and a big smile was on her face. She keep saying ¡° Its cold.¡± I left this madness behind and went to unearth my pressas painting from the snow. It wasn¡¯t hard. After I returned she had sat up. Adria look at me. With the straightest and most emotionless face I has ever seen. Around her there would be about 100 snow angles. How the fuck did she do that?

    Honestly it a bit scary!

    She look me dead in the eyes. She ask a question. One I didn¡¯t really expect ¡° Isn''t it just another cage. The outside I mean¡± she look me dead in the eyes. I¡¯m not quite sure if the question was a deep as I made it out to be but. ¡° Yes. That''s why I will kill god and escape it. This cage call the world. I will find it. A better world. A better outside. I have someone who I would want to show it to you see. So no this world isn¡¯t that great at times but it isn¡¯t always that bad so stick with it until I can find what I seek or make one myself. She wants to make one but I have my doubts.¡± she look at me and nodded then she ask ¡° Is god¡¯s death truly the way out of the cage. Because I always imagined that the outside would be something else. I can¡¯t describe it but sure I can walk and stretch my legs when I want to but i''m still bound to those legs and the distance they can reach. By small things like coldness and hunger. I am still not free. But now that i''m out the things I wanted the outside to actually be have become blurry. Varon I want to see. This better place you speak of. I¡¯m already bored of snow, I am also hungry. Just because i¡¯m your thing doesn¡¯t mean you can leave me behind when you go to the better place ok.¡± What is this child. Is she smart or stupid. No she definitely thinking on a high level it¡¯s just that she¡¯s never had the chance to learn before. Yes that''s why I will become that chance that teacher.

    ¡° Ok¡± For the first time that we meet she said ¡° No!¡±

    She look at me and said¡± You have to promise me¡±

    ¡° I promise. I will not leave you behind in this world¡± she nod her head. ¡° Good¡±

    We stayed like that for awhile until she said ¡° Now what do we do?¡± Ha this kid, yep definitely stupid¡­

    ¡° We hunt a paladin.¡±

    ...Oh fuck my hands have just started hurting. Don¡¯t let it SHOW!

 End boss 14

    Ok so I did my sneaking around and found out that a paladin has been captured by¡­ are you ready for it. The church!. His crimes you ask? Attacking and noble family calling then the slaves of the false belief. I¡¯ve got little clue what that actually means but in the novel a lot of the cults say it had something to do with me... funny how that works.

    It sounds like it has a lot to do with Red but it is used in moments of retribution by cult members. So after a while the church started calling the followers of that belief, slaves of the false belief. It actually an odd thing because now murdering any idea that is separated from the traditional moral values is ¡®liberating¡¯ in them and invasion to others.

    It''s hard to find in the empire but the tribes to the northeast are where it comes from and it still has a strong presence. It will also become bigger during one Arc of the novel. When that person becomes more of a thing.

    The tribes have taken to calling the church the enforcers of truth. From what I can tell they believe that there''s glory in death and battle and the church who attempts to enforce their will through battle are in fact just giving the tribes a glory they seek.

    Well the church will attempt to purge this saying in the next crusade when they realise that the tribes people are using the war between the two beliefs as a means of teaching their principles and invigorating their followers.

    The tribes see war as a means to purge weakness from themselves and are strangle big on self growth through physical growth of the body.

    I don¡¯t know how they got their or understand it in the slightest to be honest.

    Well I say all this but it easy to think warrior barbarians equals glory seekers to the extreme. Honestly the more I think about them the more I realise that they seem to be stronger than anybody else in the world and yet they don¡¯t do shit in the novel.

    I mean each tribe has a king class and there''s probably thousands. That''s just fucking stupid and everybody knows it. Although I have doubts about the actual strength of the tribes because the church hasn¡¯t been absolutely destroyed yet.

    And at the same time I realise that the hero in the novel never touched them accept once. Even when the crusade was occuring the hero was searching for ancient artifacts of power call soul stones. It¡¯s something novel me didn¡¯t even think of the hero using. Why? Because I made them to be fancy phones not weapons of mass destruction.

    Fucking weirdos the hero and his entire party.

    Most most of the villains in the are somehow related to someone from somewhere that connects to the hero¡¯s party and yet not a single person is related to the tribes in any way. Actually know that I think of it the hero¡¯s party was oddly selective of its members.

    Still the tribes believed that they return to being one with the universe when they die. Actually they think that happens when they do nothing. It''s an odd belief that if they can do nothing they will rise to higher state of being where we become one with all things and all we have to do is do nothing. Well it''s not that simply. The tribe people have two words for nothing. The act of trying to do nothing is an act of trying to do something which is doing something. See despite how it sounds on the surface it''s still kind of deep but mainly it¡¯s not logical how are they supposed to do nothing while doing something? Well I guess higher beings can do thinks like that.

    I can¡¯t.

    Well that''s where the glory death comes in. You can¡¯t seek that death you can only find it and one of the places where it is found is on the battlefield.

    Oh and i¡¯m probably the god they worship¡­ Unless there was another evil dragon that came around when I was out.

    Anyway back to our paladin friend and his buddys.

    The believe resentment is a curse of sorts that god place on the people when they attempted to rebell¡­ So mistur paladin over here saw the nobility class of people as soldiers of me because they lead people to being resentful of well themselves. I think mister paladin is actually just completely mad and insane in every sense of the word.

    Our new paladin friend going to be executed in a month. Isn¡¯t this great a nobody paladin with a history of attacking nobles. So what if he¡¯s trapped in some dungeon owned by the church. He''s in the perfect position of not being missed.

    Ok the fact that his body is about to disappear from the dungeon might be a warning sign but they will forgot about it in time. Best of all he''s a well known drunk and a veteran of a event which has been dubbed the 7 holy crusades.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The eighth and ninth will occur during the novel later so it''s not like that name will stick. The ninth was against me. The church will give another crack at attempting to assault the land of the tribes. It goes bad as all their crusades have done so in the past. Ok not all the crusades have gone bad but most have. After they have failure at attacking the human and elf clans forty years ago and so they will add giant clans to the mix.

    The church is strong but it''s not every where or as united as people think. In the novel the hero will help the church gain a more unified direction but in doing so the church''s strength will be small enough that the empire will attempt to remove it.

    My sister uses this as justification at attempts to overthrow the empire¡¯s emperor. We fall into the empire civil war arc. Surprising enough the hero and my sister work together at the start.

    Although it''s not so much that she cares about the church but that her rebellion will be revealed by brother before hand so she will have no choice but to use it as justification . My brother well he will go to confront her about it. bla bla bla brother will attack sister and in her desperation she will attempt to quickly improve military ability. At this time the young master of the Rupin family will have began to make his move choosing gain the support of the rest of the noble families promising a republic. The crown prince will attempt to keep the crowns power and I will make our south eastern mountains independent after sister dies cutting the empire into three different counties.

    This will continue until a pack between three nations will be formed and bla bla bla i¡¯m not really mentioned until the hero confronts me at the ¡®gathering of sovereignty¡¯ an event that happens later. Hero then spends the rest of the novel preparing to invade my country but getting the support of the church, The new republic, and the empire remains. The hero will also get the elves of the other continent. Honestly the hero didn¡¯t do shit on the other continent.

    But at the same time he will leave to acquire the holy sword. Their are a few pieces he needs to get and before confronting me he got a lot of them. Well that puts him in between the elf dragon war that will start on the second continent. The reason for that war the dragon king wanted one final bang before old age gets him. Well it pretty much the dragon king obliterating the elven nation before destroying himself. Well due to that a dragon class elf will join the hero¡¯s party and we will enter the second last arc.

    Then there''s the arc where he get the final piece of the holy sword. Its at the location of the final piece that stage two lives and is a good build up of my character and where my true identity is revealed to the reader.

    Well during the empire civil war arc my older brother joins the hero¡¯s party. Well sister dies soon after and the war goes on for a long time with me holding whatever was left of her fraction playing defensive.

    As you would expect I abandon the church as soon as possible. Well later thanks to the priestess in the hero party the church will come back. Fucking screaming bitch of a god her church is like a cockroach farm. It also one of my novel me faults. I never expected the world to take note of me until Red was resurrected and underestimated it when it did. Well i¡¯m not one to make the same mistake twice and there''s a problem with me relying to much on the novel.

    Actually theirs two.

    First now that i¡¯ve interfered with the story by killing please it not going to be the same.

    Second the hero never see even ? of the world before we confront each other in fact the majority of the second continent isn¡¯t described and is completely unknown to me other than the dragon king and his harem lives their

    And fuck if that helps me in any way. It''s the same as finding a map that says ¡®their be dragons when I wanted to know the country''s name. Fuck is it a hot place. Is it a cold place.

    It still baffles me how hero is able to get the so many world power it assault my secret mountain base. Most of the negotiations happen off screen so to speak.

    But I had good reason to dismiss the church. In fact according to the novel it was only the second most worshiped religion until a hundred years ago.

    Even then it¡¯s probably more accurate to say that the church of god is only ? of the continent and has even less of a grip on the other continent. It''s simple. Only two thirds of this continent are currently controlled by humans. Also ? of this continent is the land of the empire.

    But in truth the empire is stuck between a rock and a hard place. To continue conquering human nations they will need to go through a place call Dragons keep. It''s a country ruled by a dragon. Thats to the south. To the west is the sea between the two continents.

    My Ravan territory how most of the northern point of the empire and I will be honest even if there were no dragons south the empire would be unable to make it across the mountain range back their because in between their is a valley where it would be difficult for someone at the level of king to make it across.

    And to the east elves. Lots and lots of fucking elves. And unlike most fantasy novel elves are pretty evil. Then to the north east giants and nomadic tribes. Some of these tribes are human other elves and some giants. It''s also the only place in the world where dark elves exist. On an off hand note dark elves worship the dark dragon I will leave the small details to your imagination but mainly because I don¡¯t want to explain.

    But to be honest these tribes are mostly the strongest world power while not being a world power. It''s also has a lack of anything. It''s known as the holy land of strength. And well it''s a nightmare of a place. It also home to the land I need to go to for stage two.

    In the novel the hero does not spend much time their. But it''s also the place where I will find stage two. And on the way back I could collect the second person I want. But now it¡¯s paladin stealing time.

    Hmm now that I think about it the hero doesn¡¯t really leave the ridge much except during the empire civil war and when he is sent to the other continent by accident when he was playing around with teleportation devices¡­

    Hmm I got really sidetracked it¡¯s like I felt the need to add expositional knowledge for events that are about to happen soon and felt now was the time to do it. <¡ª¡ª NOT A HINT.

 End boss 15

    I am Ren no last name. I am a knife specialist. Its was my job to stab things. And I am sexy as hell. And that a problem for me. See a guy grab my ass and I stab him for it. It¡¯s not like I stab him through the head. I stab him in the hand. I am civil person¡­ I swear. Well being a dark elf as civil as I can be. But I have been a law abiding citizen for the last two days before I stabbed him doesn¡¯t that get me anything.

    Turns out he was a bishop. Apparently he''s a nice guy and it was a total accident but there''s two problems. First i¡¯m a dark elf. Second i¡¯m a guy. Ha see that a bad rumour already brewing. Bishop caught in bed with male dark elf. Ha I don¡¯t know what''s worse that people know i¡¯m a dark elf or that woman will think i''m gay. See thats total fucking bullshit. It actually happened on the street. In front of a crowd of priesthood. Well their religion is not big on the how male love thing.

    Even if i¡¯m more fucking beautiful than god herself doesn''t mean i''m into guys. No in fact I would call myself a good fucking player. Honestly it is actually easy enough for me to worm my way into a woman''s heart. For two main reason first i¡¯m a guy who looks a girl beautiful enough that I could charm a dragon. It¡¯s a true story. And second i¡¯m a forbidden fruit to the woman here a legendary dark elf. Third of course the first two are lies.

    See due to the church it pretty well know we dark elves are the spawn of the dragon we worship and are their for, unnatural pests. The church doesn''t call our race evil but they definitely think it. I wonder if he our people guardian the dark dragon or black dragon or the death god whatever he actually is made our race knowing that someone as beautiful as me would be the result.

    I bet I am the reason for our race! I mean it only makes sense have you seen how beautiful I am.

    I wonder if that dragons rolling in his grave knowing that I the most beautiful and talented dark elf in dark elf history is currently about to be tortured for and I quote trying to seduce his holiness. To that I say, fuck off and die.

    *******

    Seventeen days later.

    Ha ha hahahahaha hahahahaha hahahahaha- Shit fuck I going to die in this dungeon aren''t I ¡­ fuck fuck fuck I fucking can¡¯t die here I need to avenge her. It''s not my fucking time yet fuck. Waah what the fuck my story hasn¡¯t even begun yet their is so much I need to do. Waah shit ahh fuck. I kick the cage in front of me fuck. It doesn¡¯t even budge. Their gonna kill me fuck. I¡¯m going to die in this dark pit or i¡¯m going to die on some fucking stage FUUUUUUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCKFUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK! Fucky fuck fuck. Shit i¡¯m not ready.

    I¡¯m just not fucking ready.

    I hear a walk. It very silent. If it wasn¡¯t for my racial traits noticing the sound would have been impossible for someone at my level. Honestly it¡¯s quite enough that it could be a cat. But my mind isn¡¯t straight anymore. I refuse to die a pointless death in a pointless place for a pointless reason.

    For seventeen days and night I have been skinned than my knives place up my ass. I''ve had my fingers and legs snap off and my arms twisted into knots . And every time I was about to die a member of their priesthood would come and heal me. I¡¯ve had my eyes held open so I couldn¡¯t sleep. Oh and lets not forget their obsession with fire.

    And my face...

    I was awakened if I fell unconscious. And that was only day one. Other than the sleep and fire they changed their method every day and now not a single part of my body other than my face is the same as it was before. Fuck am I even the same person. How much of me have they ripped away only to build back up again. But I know that I will die soon. Three days ago they left and after healing me to a point where I won¡¯t die of blood loss they have left me here.

    The steps get closer to my cell. A final hope or I will go mad. If I am not killed before hand. I know it might be the torturer but I can only hope.

    ¡° Please I would do anything¡± Even if

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you. Look at me. All of it could be yours I would be your little fucking play thing. please no please I want to live. ¡± the footsteps come and pass. It hesitated but that was probably because it didn¡¯t expect to be heard but still came and passed my cell. I did not see it well for it held a body over its shoulder.

    ¡°Fuck please!¡± my voice desperately calling out before it slowly loses hope. Now it¡¯s no more than a whisper. Not to the guard that passed but to my peoples guardian. The black dragon my people tell me they serve. I have never cared for what my peoples sharmes spoke of. But I am going to die soon. I don''t know when such thoughts came to me. But now they eat through me like a parasite. Sapping strength from the rest of me. You can hear it in my voice. It''s my normal higher pitched voice but you can tell. I have given up. I don¡¯t know if it would be possible to even fix the physical damage much less the mental damage.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    And yet in a desperate whisper. I pray for the first time in my life. Not to the god of this fucking church. But to the god of my people. The back dragon.

    ¡± I will do anything for you from your taxes to sex. Fuck just say the word and would even kill for the whole world for yo- ahhh¡± I scream in horror. It stands before me. Evil. Words could not describe the fear I felt when I gazed into the shadows eyes. Red. They were red like dry blood. My heat beat and something like an instinct came over me. Fear.

    The eyes I couldn¡¯t explain it but it was like they weren¡¯t all their. Like something was missing and that left me with this feeling of fear¡­ like when faced with a desperate predator. Like they would do anything to get back the missing part. at the same time they looked hungry. Powerful.

    Has death come for me. Is it my time. Death spoke to me. ¡° What did you just say?¡± My heart beat. I said I would sleep with you. Does this creature fancy my face but to think I could- our eyes made contact and any thought of that were gone. Fear returned. It felt different from before. Now it was simply fear unlike before. His eyes show a pain and a madness. But I need to be sure.

    ¡° I said I would have sex with you.¡±

    ¡° Not that the other thing¡±

    Shit what did I say. I''ve forgotten it word for word

    ¡° I want to live. I will do anything for you¡±

    The man eyes ran over every inch of my body. I felt the need to cover myself more than I already am. He then spoke again

    ¡° Can you walk, read and write human?¡± He asked

    ¡° Yes¡± I replied I brushed my long black hair with my fingers. It¡¯s something I do when I feel uncomfortable. My hair reaches my hips and most of the time I tie it into a ponytail but being torched in the dungeon it''s more burnt than soft. I don¡¯t know if my torcher was a pervert but even i''m slightly thankful for it now. Nowhere else on my body is intact but he left my beautiful face alone. I guess that¡¯s a good thing. I have something I still need to do and if sleeping with death is the way to go about it then ok. He asked the question again

    ¡° Can you walk, read and write in the human language? What about running a territory do you think you can manage it.¡±

    Huh what does that have to do with sex. I in my confusion answer honestly.

    ¡° I cannot walk right now but I am actually a master class knife specialist. And I have had a high level of education. We use the same language as you humans but our writing is a little different but I think I know the human language better than a lot of nobles. I have had training in espionage as well, and I am fully capable of running a country if you needed me to¡±

    Boom! A hand pieced straight through the lock and as if it was a curtain he simply bends the door out of his way with one hand in seconds. He simple walk over to me and dumps a body next to me. It face has been broken. I can¡¯t think of a better way to describe it condition. It covered in dents to the point where it look like an ant head just without the antaine. No I rolled slightly and I can see it''s more like a crescent moon in the darkness.

    He bend over me. His hands grab my legs and he let out an ohhh type sound. His hands are big not to the point that it can be seen at a distance but now that he''s feeling up the back of my shines I can tell he has big strong hands. His hands make their way to my thigh. Their clamping down hard. It seem to hurt at first then. It becomes very pleasurable. To the point where I want to deny it.

    His hands make their way back down to my ankles were the reason I can¡¯t walk lies. He rips off my shackles like their rags in his way. I see the horrible scare over the back of my feet and ankles as well as the burns.

    I know enough about my own body to know that I probably can¡¯t walk again. But just because I know doesn¡¯t mean I want to accept it. Or can accept it. But now that I see it. It doesn¡¯t look good. I feel a tear coming. But the only noise he makes is in interested hmmm. His hand still feeling up my legs make their way to my ankles. Once they reach it burns I wince a little under the pain but then it once more overcome with with a pleasant sensation. He pulls me closer to him. My knees come together to prevent the alternative and I can feel spit building up in my mouth. The pleasure grows before I start making small moans. My face flushes in embarrassment. His hands make their way back up my shines but i¡¯m not really paying attention anymore. Then one more to my thighs. They are squeezing my leg muscles. It now feels amazing wherever his hands go. He covers every part of my legs at one point. My knees lost their strength and now my legs hang limp in his hands. He grabs my hips. Then¡­

    Then the pleasure stops and his hands fall from me. I¡¯m actually feeling a little disappointed but then I feel a tear come back to my eyes.

    My legs have been fixed. In fact they feel better than ever. I try to stand only to stumble but the man catches me and pulled me towards him. I¡¯m now standing on my feet and I get a good look at the man and¡­ damn he''s as handsome almost as much as i¡¯m beautiful.

    He also appears to be slightly surprised at my face. I know i¡¯m a beauty but he doesn¡¯t need to stare at me. Then I try to take another step but fall. Once more he catches me but instead of putting me back on my feet he carries me in a princess hold. Then he says ¡± hold on to my neck¡±. I do as i''m told.

    He bends over and picked up the corpse and throws it over his left shoulder. The he throws it over his right shoulder and because I was still holding onto his neck I fall down his back but I wrap my leg around his waist. He pauses for a second. Shit. He turns to look and says ¡° Dark elf friend.¡± I replied with a yes in the most feminine way I could ¡° Thats¡­ are you perhaps hiding a very small wooden stick between you-¡° I without thinking cut him off ¡° its not small¡±

    He looks at me. I tighten my grip on his neck and say ¡±no take backs¡±. He looks at me for awhile before shrugging his shoulders and beings to leave the facility.

    It''s not small!

    *****

    I come to realise that the only reason I could hear him before was because he was lazy or most likely because he wanted me too.

    I mean who wouldn¡¯t want to get the attention of som¡­ am I nothing but my face?

    On the way out of the facility he showed me that his ability, talent and techniques were all a level over me to the point where I was left breathless. I decided to say with this guy for now. I also need to learn that hand trick that nearly left me a mess and either use it on myself or destroyed the evidence that it ever existed. And maybe get him to fix the rest of my burns.

 End boss 16

    After we escape the facility together. Or as I cling to his back we made our way to a small break in the tree line. As we get close I spot something amazing. 64 igloos, 500 meters of a two meter high snow wall, not a single spot of undisturbed snow.

    Literally it looks like someone decided to cover every meter of snow with seven snow angel plus there''s a small piles of snow balls next to a few hundred snow men.

    I hear the man utter ¡° What¡­ how the actual fuck did she? What evil have I released unto the innocent snow below.¡±

    The man look at this in fact it he looks stunned. He turn to look at me disbelief in his eyes and tell me

    ¡± this wasn¡¯t here a few hours ago¡±. What type of monster would do something like this. But it seem like the man had the answer to that ¡° Adria come out here.¡± The man walks over me still on his back to a uneven pact of snow hidden in some bushes. Honestly if it wasn¡¯t for the man pointing it out than I would have never seen it.

    And he kick it. Not with any amount of strength but still enough to be painful to a person who¡¯s never trained before. And a little girl shot up from the snow. I guess this is Adria huh. Fuck she as adorable as im beautiful. What the fuck why are people on my level of appearance literally rising from under the ground.

    She look at the corpse of the paladin and¡­ she started to drool. I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this. The man notice this as well and kicks her. She stumbles to the ground in the most adorable way possible. I don¡¯t like children but the way her face twists as if she holding the weight and hope of the entire world as she desperately tries to steadily herself but still falls is honestly cute. If I was a man with no sense.

    But I can see it clearly she had perfect balance and center of gravity something that takes warrior class individuals years of training to achieve. Well accept for dark elves we are born at the level of warrior class with perfect balance and hand eye coordination. We also have fine turned ears and eyes. But it''s just that the man struck her weak point perfectly. I don¡¯t know what martial arts the girl trains in but to have so few and well hidden weak points at such an age is amazing.

    Almost as amazing as striking these points with such ease. There are human clans and tribes where I come from and their abilities are that much behind ours but even then for a dark elf it extremely difficult to even spot a weak point in a stance so it¡¯s understandable that a race without our extreme precision and perception that being unable to achieve such a thing is acceptable. Much less one with no form. And yet this child seem to be approaching that level. Not in strength that much is clear but in skill.

    The girl despite her adorable appearance is dangerous. And the way she stare at the corpse. It sent shivers down my spine. The man who without me noticing has dumped the corpse on the ground and is once more carrying me in a princess style looks at the girl and says something disturbing ¡° No you can¡¯t eat that one.¡±

    As she hears that she looks sad. She still hasn¡¯t got up off the ground and has this if I get up I will just fall again so it¡¯s better to just get comfortable here feel to her. It amazing how clear the way she feels is being told by her body language.

    Then her eyes shift over to me and she say ¡° But that one looks burnt. He doesn''t look tasty¡± huh did she say he. The man turns to me ¡° Don¡¯t let her appearance fool you she will eat you and I don¡¯t mean that in anyway but the literal way. She will cut you up and smother you with garlic salt then cook you as she gets hungry. She turn you into elf jerky. Even if she says you don¡¯t look tasty it just a lie. She even tried to take a bit out of me.¡± The man turns to her again and gives her another kick. She on the ground yet she somehow is rocked onto her face.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Ok did I perhaps make a mistake leaving with this guy.

    ¡°Mmff mff ffffm¡±Adria tries to say something but seems to refuse to move while the man is in kicking distances. To this the man simply kicks her over again. ¡° So who is the burnt meat¡± the man looks at me and says something absolutely stupid

    ¡° This is the manager of my territory. He¡®s going to handle my taxes.¡±

    ¡° huh¡± ¡° huh¡± Both me and the girl let out stupid sounds. The first to speak is the girl ¡° You a noble Varon¡± and he replies ¡° Varon of the Ravan family. One of the 5 great families of the empire. You my bow.¡±

    I react to that ¡° What your Varon of the Ravan family one of the great families. You legend is spread from bar to bar. Your the man that holds the title of the greatest womaniser in the empire. I¡¯m like a fan. They say there''s not a noble woman who you have not laid with.¡±

    Now it they both stare at me. It takes a while for anything to happen until Adria gets up and walk towards Varon before she starts to wailing blows on his leg. Her tiny firsts shake as she says ¡° even though you had me. You still went to other women. You bastard¡±

    Than the man let sip another piece of information ¡° I¡¯ve known you for less than a day.¡± What is this? Is a cannibal child just someone you meet and decide i¡¯m going to hang out with this person who likes to eat people. Well i¡¯m here so yeah. Wait a second. Did he say manager of my territory. No i¡¯m sure he''s joking right. Right I want to ask but the hes looks busy fighting of the child who currently dangling from his leg holding on by her mouth.

    ¡° So what now¡± Adria ask after falling to her feet and acting as if she never try to bite him.

    ¡° First we dump this body back at the cult noble house then I need to decide base on my sisters reaction but I want to achieve phase two of my plan as soon as possible. But there''s something else I need to do¡± His eyes scanned me up and down and a shiver went down my spine. Yeah I thought that might happen. Even if he healed my legs there''s still my arms chest and hands I need to have healed plus now that i¡¯m under the moonlight I see that he missed a couple patches on my legs. He spoke to me again ¡° Hey what''s your name. Also it can wait until I later.¡±

    Adria ears peak at this ¡° it¡±

    I felt a blush and Adria stare at me. I could see her eyes making a thousand different calculations at once until¡± haaaaaaa¡± ¡° Your wong i¡¯m just fixing his burns. Name dark elf friend?¡±. ¡° Huh how come he gets to be your friend but i¡¯m luggage¡± I smile at the little human girl ¡° Its cause i¡¯m better looking and I am Ren ¡±

    After that we left to dump a body at some nobles house. And since I can¡¯t walk on my own I was carried the hole way their¡­ by Adria.

    ******

    THAT WAS DANGEROUS. He was too fucking beautiful. What the fuck was that what the fuck happened. Ok think red. Think red, yes she much better looking. Still what the hell. The point where I was feeling up his legs was fucking dangerous I needed to do it so he could walk and I got a bit distracted when I felt his skin turn soft. It was soft skin. Honestly if only he was a she.

    But I could also tell that he will make a very talented assassin. Although i¡¯m good at being sneaky I fucking hate it like I hate paperwork despite being good at it. So i¡¯ve decided to dump all my unwanted work on these two fools call Adria and Ren the dark elf and the cannibal.

    It was dangerous night for reasons i¡¯m not mentioning. I¡¯m not into guys but fuck me he looks good. I need to be careful around him and stay away from situations like that in the future. I need to kick Adria some more to calm myself down¡­

    I miss her again I really should kick Adria that seems to work wonders on my mental health.

    like kicking a puppy... Not I would kick a puppy or know what that feels like! Besides kicking Adria is far more like kicking a kitten... ONCE MORE NOT THAT I KICK KITTENS FOR FUN!

 End boss 17

    A man with deep blood red eyes stood atop a mountain. He was wearing a black coat and a grey ash colour scarf. Below him in the distance was a burning house. They were a few people pulling out mangled corpses most with bite marks. Others with severed limbs. It look like a brutal massacre.

    but deep in the fire is another corpse at the bottom of some burning steps in the basement. If one was to stumble in on this scene one would think he fell and tripped. If one cut him open one would find a large amount of human flesh inside but it wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover the amount of flesh missing. But the fire has just made it to his leg and by the time anyone finds his corpse the fire would have made confirming the amount of flesh inside useless but it¡¯s not like anyone would actually go that far on this. But it doesn¡¯t hurt to be safe.

    As for why theirs bite marks on all the corpses it because I was lazy and didn¡¯t feel the need to dump it myself. See while we were walking here and I was holding the corpse I had Adria do some basic strength training. She carried Ren our local pretty guy. Honestly Ren what the hell.

    Although Ren could easily be mistaken for someone of the opposite gender they wouldn¡¯t call him a girl but a woman. He¡¯s honestly taller than I thought he would be he might be taller than me and i¡¯m taller than most people. She¡¯s I mean he¡¯s surprising tall and thin when he stands butI couldn¡¯t tell until we got out of the fancy church dungeon.

    Well after having Adria carry Ren over a snow covered mountain. In fact it''s this very mountain.

    So then it was me and Ren here alone. Anyway I further question Ren about his credentials and confirmed that their was probably no one else better to manage my daily affairs. Hahahahaha

    That''s right I plan on making Ren my secretary. It¡¯s genius really and as for Adria I¡¯m stuck. Honestly I have no idea how I¡¯m supposed to go about keeping her without my sister thinking i¡¯m a lolicon or that''s she¡¯s my unofficial daughter. It''s also mind boggling that I care about her opinion of me much more than I thought I would. I knew that their might be some of real Varon left in me but their might be more than I thought. Well it''s not like i¡¯m some heartless monsters to begin with. I am allowed to care about things.

    I can see it now! Man walk into my office charmed by ren then on the way out I inform him of Rens true gender and bam! Instant regrets. Ahhh I can see it already.

    Well after sending Adria to dump the body I realise she was taking far too long so I sent Ren. Ren came back telling me she was cooking up another maid.

    Also Ren seems to be very against the idea of cannibalism but still came to inform me first before doing something as ordered so I just told him to tell Adria to shove human flesh down the paladins thoat. I was also kind of hungry so I asked Adria to grab so meat for me and Ren and that she should choose it with love.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.Of corpses I had Ren comeback here first so he wouldn¡¯t need to see it. I also didn¡¯t inform Ren that he¡¯s eating people. Why you ask it''s because i¡¯m not a heartless monster.

    That pretty much sums up all that''s happened in the last few hours. Well I discovered that black smoke seems to summon people. Honestly this mansion is well off the beaten path. There is a path but is really annoying all together. So why are there so many people trying to find survivors.

    Well the northern folk are an odd people mind you. Actually they already don¡¯t consider themselves as part of the empire¡­ and were not the most northern part of the empire either¡­ oddly enough. I territory consumes the majority of the north and west of the empire but has an incredible small population¡­ I actually just released I don¡¯t know where I am at the moment? What was I doing?...

    I turn to see a dark elf sitting their¡­ his name is Ren? Right? Hmm yeah.

    I bet you''re wondering why i¡¯m putting so much trust in Ren. It¡¯s because he is a dark elf. Unless he has reason to they will not break their words. Well he is also oddly serious.

    Also that plus I made a soul contact with him. I will take about soul contents later but think of a normal contact but instead you need to sign with blood.

    In return for mending his body he would assist me as my servant I would also pass on my stealth based technique to him and train him in the art of assassination. His talent is not as great as Adria but he¡¯s still talented more so than any dark elves of my time. If only he wasn¡¯t a trap¡­

    I mean if he wasn¡¯t using a weak martial arts he would be able to reach great heights. I also agreed to review this contract after stage two was completed. Well other than that I properly healed his legs. Why does he feel the need to moan. I don¡¯t understand.

    Also Adria ran in on us as I was behind him as he was on all fours as I fixed his butt region. she went red and ran away. Then he got all embarrassed and also ran away.

    So now I still need to do his front and back but his legs are fine and he can move on his own but he probably can¡¯t fight. I ask why he was locked up in a church dungeon and he just got more red than insisted it was because he sleep with a female priestess that was the woman of a powerful higher up and that he doesn¡¯t know more than that. No it a good thing if that''s true. I¡¯m not gay and I don¡¯t like the idea of cheating on red but if he was a chick I would have been tempted but if hetakes the stage of a wingman I can think of a few ways to use someone like him. He is honestly amazingly beautiful and that can be used. Why couldn¡¯t he be a chick. Well on the other side of things Adria is fucking adorable. She built a wall of tree branches and is using it like a shield whenever I am close to her.

    She doesn¡¯t understand the more she cowards the more happiness I feel inside. So I have begun to sneak up on her when she isn¡¯t look and kick her. At one point she was so focused on my feet it took her 3 hours to realise that I push her. She came running at me screaming at how I cheat earlier and it didn¡¯t count. So I kick her. After she stumbled it looked like she was sitting cross legged then she grab her shield and completely covered herself before declaring ¡®your move¡¯. Her face when I said it was time to leave ahh was adorable. I watched as the last of her willpower was drained from her eyes and she stated sulking. It was the first time she complained so I promised her that I would cook her some good food later.

    Well then she took her anger out on Ren by setting a trap and biting him. Well I also had to heal Rens neck where he was bitten. I understand the biting but does she have to go for vitals.

    As for what we are going to do next. It''s time to go home. Red I wonder how you would feel to me getting a sister. I bet you would beat her up and force her to call you boss. That sounds like you.

    Then arrrrrrrr? I don¡¯t know?

 End boss 18

    I have been thinking about how I should return home. I thought about just rocking up with Ren and Adria and acting life nothing ever happened and I thought about pretending to be kidnaped. But untimely I decided that both these were the wrong way to go about things and instead it not my sister I need to approach it¡¯s the one I call mother who holds the key to my situation.

    See I didn¡¯t plan on being gone this long so I haven¡¯t really prepared anything but it¡¯s not like I just up and left the estate.

    No I told mother I was going for a walk and would be gone for awhile.

    So I could be all like hahaha! Oh god I hate myself¡­ I wish I wasn¡¯t real. Existence is pain.

    ...Just shut the fuck up me!

    Weather three months was a bit to long or not is something I am clear on. So my plan is to run into mother and wing it. I know it is genius but please hold your applause please. Ok I will emit that i¡¯m not good with plans. But I am good with critical thinking and work best under strain. Lets hope its ok.

    Another aspect I am worried about is that my mother used to be a sword king in the past but was injured but number one. Anyway bla bla bla bla it will probably be important later but it is a long story and that''s that ok.

    Well I chose to meet my mother because she kinda of chil about things because of her past as a sword king she doesn¡¯t really get swayed by her emotions. And sister gets angry at times.

    Well that''s what I believed based on Varon¡¯s or my memory¡¯s but¡­ she throw a spear at me the moment we made eye contact. See I stealthy made my way to her room where I waited but as soon as she approached she throw a spear at me.

    I doge barely. Then after discovering who I was she look like she phased out. Then she pinch me and sniffed me. It was a mortifying experience. She she took a step back and asked we and I quote how the fuck did you get so strong. Then I realised my mistake. I underestimated her. So I told her I was attacked by wolves and while fighting them a bear show up.

    .

    Me deeply wounded I showed her my bite marks of unknown sources. Then I told her I found a cave and inside the cave was a manual and some strange statue and when I work up I wasn¡¯t bleeding and I felt really good. I told her it was almost like I was dreaming.

    Then I was attacked by the wolves again somehow just knew what to do. I killed the wolves and like a dream hunted down the bear. Then I returned here. Shit ok I panicked and practically told the truth minus the meeting Red and human sacrifice well the woman''s corpse was gone after I got the blessing and after all this time the snow mush have buried any evidence left behind.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    And of course they didn¡¯t but a single word I said their not stupid but neither did they question my story. Well my sister still freaked out.

    She seemed to go pale and left telling me not to worry it ok. It rare for people to care or worry about me. It felt nice but at the same time it felt kind of heavy. Varon has never lied to his mother before. No it¡¯s not Varon, I have never lied to my mother before. Even when I was little and broke the rules I went to mother and she would congratulate me. Even though I didn¡¯t have any ambitions other than supporting my sister back then it not like I was a asshole or that bad of a guy and I learned early on that using my title was not the way to get laid but the type of woman i¡¯m into sure I could get a lot of ass that way but it was never about that. I only sought woman because I thought something was missing in my life. I now know what that part was thought my memories of Ragnar Rok that the missing part was Red. I was well, young without my experiences of my time as a dragonish thing.

    But I always respected my mother. Mothers are good¡­ never had one before so I will still take care to be kind to her.

    As for why she ¡®believed¡¯ a story I made up on the stop when things went the exact opposite of how I thought they would well.

    Something I didn¡¯t realise is that my black eyes are now red. When the fuck did that happen. Then I remember. Reds blessing. So it was clear as day that I have gone under some form of change. Also I reek of blood and am literally covered head to toe in it. I forgot about that.

    She could also tell I was a master class despite being a normal person three months ago. But I also feel like there''s more to it than that. The way she reacted was as if she expected something like this to happen one day.

    Than she called a family meeting. And I arrived to my sisters surprise. It was sad that she seem to be simply happy that i¡¯m back thinking I ran off to flirt with some girl. I¡¯m sorry sister for not understanding you.

    Well I still don¡¯t understand you or have the intentions of actually trying to, I will just pretend that I have some understanding of you¡­ sorry but are you even my sister? Or just another human to me? Not that I dislike you but I am not sure your family. Maybe you are and I am just being an ass. Yeah knowing me I am just one big ass when it comes to others.

    You are truly a good sister. Then as she got a better look at me. Covered in blood with a new eye colour. She practically tackled me down to the ground and began frantically shaking my couler asking me who did it. And if I was ok. Well then she drag me into this room. I don¡¯t remember this room but it nice¡­ I guess.

    Well I have a fairly good idea of what''s going on. I was curious about why I recanted into a human but if what I think has happened has happened than it makes sense. But right now I will say it. I am bored. I don¡¯t give to fucks about the human Varon¡¯s origin.

    I am Varon. But at the same time I am so much more. I am the end boss! Oh fuck that was cheesy. Were going to pretend I never said that last bit ok¡­ yeah good.

    Ahhhh I love family¡­ it feels nice even if I have ti keep tricking myself into ¡®caring¡¯ about these people because of Varon¡­ or should I say me.

    Who am I? Or which I is me¡­

 End boss 19

    ¡° I Lues of the ivan family am a proud mother. I am proud of my children. I am proud of my daughter although she holds no blood of mine she is my daughter. Her ambition is like mine when I was younger. I only hope that it would not blind her as it did me. I love her as my child.

    Then there''s my son. In whom I feel only guilt. I love him. But I struggled to look him in the eye when he came crying to me. Saying that someone is screaming in the shadows. Ever since that night he always had problems with dark. Voices assault him when alone. I know why. It pains me to say that this is my fault. I have failed as a mother.

    In my youth I was powerful as you knew. At one point in time I was the second strongest in the empire.

    But I was cut down, injured. In truth the man known as the human dragon was the one responsible. I wanted revenge. I was so desperate. In my weakened state my father abandoned me. I desperately turn to every corner I could for a solution. And I found one. Varon it was your grandfather who came to me. He promised me a weapon. A weapon that would turn this world on it head. He said all I had to do was marry his son in return and he would help me destroy the human dragon.

    I accepted. It was a mistake. His plan was to turn my son into a weapon. On my wedding night as I was to consummate the marriage with your father. Your grandfather knocked him unconscious and drug his son. After that he took me to the mountain peak. Where there was a temple. I have searched this temple up and down but I have not been able to make even the slightest sense of it.

    Inside was a pool of black blood. I asked if the weapon was inside the pool to which he replied it is simply the begging of the weapon please step inside. I did so and when I left down the mountain I was pregnant with you, Varon. You were to be the weapon that I was to use.

    I question your grandfather many times on the details and he said the blood was found some else and that he had simply taken it here. I have met your grandfather only three times. Once before you were born. Then at my wedding. And finally after the first time you heard the whispers. But I had remained in contact many times.

    After you were born I brought you to see my grandfather. He called a great profit as he did with all the children of the Ivan family. As he saw what you would become he begged me to kill you now. When I said no he attempted to. But I escaped as your brother held him back and returned to my family estate. The profit killed himself and since that day my grandfather went mad. He begun to scribble drawing of a black dragon on the wall. He said you were evil. He seemed to insinuate that the black dragon was you father.

    But you were my child. How could I do suck a thing. I love you. You are my world my revenge means nothing to me now. I simply want you two my children to be happy. I care for nothing else.

    Not long after that you started to experience nightmares. You also began to hear whispers. They told you things you shouldn¡¯t have known.

    It was then that I saw your grandfather for the third and final time. He came up and placed his hand on your head. After that he left with you. Fear in his eye. He was saying you where a monster not a weapon and that he was sorry for the evil he has unleashed upon the world I followed him back to the shrine or temple and when I got there he told me what he¡­ no we had done. The blood he used at the time was a dragons or to be more precise it was the evil dragons blood.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    But you were born a normal human not the half dragon your grandfather envisioned. He told me that we had to choices. You were unstable so we sealed the dragon part of you. And like that the whispers stop i¡¯m sure to you they must have been like a bad dream. I also know why you act the way you do. The reason you felt a piece of you was missing was because me and your grandfather had cut off a part of you and destroyed it.

    I have never seen your grandfather again.

    Since then nothing out of the particular happened but ever since then I knew it was only a matter of time before something did. I¡¯m sorry I have never told you. Varon but this time is different. You simply became a master class. Something that took me tens of years and I was considered the most talented individual of all time. I tell you this now Varon but please know that no matter what happens mother loves you.¡±

    Or so she said. Well I kind of expected something like this but it looks like my sister isn¡¯t taking this to well. ¡° How the FUCK COULD YOU KEEP SOMETHING LIKE THIS TO YOURSELF FOR SO LONG.¡± She was hysterical. How long has it been since someone shouted at the injustice on my behalf. But with all things it is simply grey like me.

    ¡°Vallarta it is ok¡± Sister turned to me angry in her eyes. She feels betrayed. Someone she trusted has hidden something important from someone she loved so she feels betrayed. ¡° It is ok Vallarta¡± she has far more she wants to say and yet she know its not her place to say it. But I feel that it is something that needs to be said ¡° I have a right to be angry.¡± Now it mother''s turn. She cries tears of sorrow but also tears of relief. The biggest weight on the shoulders has been removed by telling me and that makes her feel good which in turn only allows her guilt to cling to her. ¡°Yes that''s right Varons has that right mother¡­¡± My sister has the right to say what she needs to say. But it is not what I want to say. After sister has finished a few hours have passed. My sisters voice is destroyed and I have given her the chance to say what she felt she need to say. Mother has broken down and is crying. But I too have something to say to her.

    ¡° Mother¡± She turns to face me. It''s clear she hold what I am about to say as important. She feels that my sisters angry is justified but the whole time she has not turn from me nors has she spoken a word.

    ¡°This knowledge that mother has keep secret it means less to me than the fact that she shared to with us. Today. For the first time in my life I feel complete. I feel great better than I ever have before. I don¡¯t know what happened to me over the last month. I don¡¯t know if something similar will happen again. But I forgive you¡±

    ¡° BROTHER!¡± ¡° This is not you place to speak anymore¡± They were both taken aback by my response. I am Varon but at the same time I am different. I am much more now. I have a goal I need to do but it¡¯s important that despite everything I feel that this must be said. I will probably be different and will do things they will one day call insane. But I feel they need to know that¡­.

    ¡°I''m still Varon and you are still my mother. I love you two that is the truth. You are my family. But I am me and I always will be. It doesn¡¯t change a thing if i¡¯m not related to the house head or if I have a unnatural birth. I am Varon and that not a question but a statement.¡± Mother looks me deep in the eyes. Something else seems to lift from them. The guilt remans I have not the talent for words require to say say what I want to say while removing her guilt but some weight seems to lift from her eyes. she says ¡° Your right¡­ my son. Now and forever you are you.¡±

 Half chapter I guess

    It takes a talented man 50 years to reach King class. A normal can become a master after 7 years. A stupid man can be a warrior after 1 year. You don¡¯t even knee to know martial arts ir have a technique to be considered a warrior. Even then the difference between a warrior and a master is very small.

    Did you know why the are so few who step into the realm of the king. Because only the insane can fight a grueling battle for 100 years. A battle called life.

    This isn¡¯t the path for everyone. Did you know what the main cause of death for Kings. 40% of kings die to their own blade. 30% die to the blade of another sword king. And 25% are assassanted or killed by someone with a lower level than king. That leaves five percent and we still haven¡¯t touched upon other causes like drowning or starvation. We haven''t touched upon diseases or old age.

    Than how many king become dragon class. Very few.

    I am the human dragon. And right now I can see why people kill themselves.

    ¡° What is it? What do you ask of me? Why do you keep bringing up the Ravan family like i¡¯m supposed to say ahhh and go do something. Please enlighten me. Lord Rapin. ¡°

    I hate that I have to use the name of my old friend. I hate what the empire has become.

    I hate that I have wasted so much of my time.

    I hate that the only ones who come speak to me are these old bastards that want something of me. I hate that I am so lonely I that I listen to every word they say.

    I hate the me that hasn¡¯t seen a woman as beautiful in so long.

    I hate the me that gets jealous of their ambition.

    ¡° I am saying that with Vallarta taking the family head position the glorious bloodline of you old and dear friend the founder of that family will be tarnished. Especially when there is a actually pure blooded person.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡° leave¡±

    ¡° I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡° You are never to speak of my friends. Leave my sight.¡±

    ¡° huh¡±

    ¡° Leave now or I will go support Vallarta the new head of the Raven family. JUST TO FUCK WITH YOU OLD SHIT NOW LEAVE BEFORE I GUT YOU! pretty please¡±

    Huh look at him run.

    ¡° Varon huh. If what Ragnes told me is true than I want anyone but him taking power. Haaaaaa what the fuck did that bastard mean when he said ¡® I turn my grandson into a monster what do I do now¡¯. Seriously what the hell does he expect me to do. Besides what fucking monster. What a monster to woman. All he does is drink and her laid. He''s also extremely submissive to his sister and respects that woman.¡±

    Lues I hate what I did to you.

    I hate that I still think about it with a smile.

    I hate that I know the truth about him.

    I hate that I loved it.

    I hate that I can¡¯t talk to Varon.

    I hate that I can¡¯t face my friends grave.

    I hate that I would do it again.

    I hate that I raped you. Lues.

    I despise that your last name is not mine.

    I loved you. Yep thats the word loved. No one can understand. Just how much time takes away.

    Ahhh Varon please keep living your life the way you are.

    Ahh Varon I hope you will never know what true wait is. I hope you will never know.

    The pain of life.

    Ahh Varon don''t be like me.

    The world''s strongest coward. Too afraid to face the woman you love in fear of her hating you that you abandoned your feelings for her and left her to rot in the hands of another you could have snapped like a twig.

    I hate that I still cannot face her.

    I hate that no one comes to visit me.

    I am so lonely here sitting upon my throne of pain. I wanna feel again. I want it to be different.

    I miss them all so much.

    I hate that they left me here.

    Varon I wonder if you know. That you are my son.

    I wonder if she told you about your grandfather and what he did by now. Knowing her she will probably let it eat her away until something is happens.

    I hate that Varon will never know. Father loves you.

 End boss 20

    Sister didn¡¯t say anything she just stormed out of the room. Me and mother sat together for awhile we did not say a word to each other we simply sat in silence. I left first.

    Hmm I understand that this is supposed to be a big reveal but how am I supposed to act? Should I care? Or do I pretend nothing has happened?

    I made my way down the corridor towards my sisters room. I past by a hall we use for guest and I see a black coffin with a photo of the 47th head of the Ravan family. I don¡¯t stop to look it. I don¡¯t feel the need. I more surprised that something like a furnal even happen for the old man.

    I walk briskly down the corridor. I don¡¯t really feel anything about the recent revelation of Mother Lues. But this lack of feeling is definitely different from the joy of return I hope for. I need to kick Adria later to calm my nerves. Before I can reach my sisters door it open on its own and my sister is inside. Me and my sister share a lot of things. Fashion sense being one of them. We both dress as if where villains from some anime but it never feels like cosplay. It probably because we are cartoon villains. I want to kill god and she wants world domination. And we both like black silk for some reason. Honestly our clothes are so similar that it like our families uniform at this point. Although mother dress in purple and nothing like us. If I am a anime villain than my sister is a villainess noble girl and mothers an evil witch in appearance. Although mother looks thirty for someone who hold validity of a king class that pretty bad. She when one enters the king class their appearance generally stops their outward ageing. When someone enters master class like my sister their ageing slows down.

    My sister stands at the door a bottle in hand. Two shot glasses clink besides her. I enter her room. It''s dark if not for my new improve vision it would have been impossible to make my way to my usual seat. My sister sits in front of me. I guess this matter means more to her than I thought it would. I really don¡¯t know much about my sister. In memory she is more like a boss than a sister. And her character isn¡¯t really developed in the novel so I can¡¯t cheat.

    ¡°You just jumped to master class just like that huh¡±

    ¡°... yeah actually it¡¯s really neat. Does this mean i¡¯m part dragon¡±

    Her looks at me and shrugged. She isn¡¯t in a joking mood.

    ¡° You seem to have taken this pretty hard. Does the knowledge I might be a monster get you that much I think it¡¯s pretty cool.¡±

    Sister glared at me. ¡° We hold no blood together. And now I know that''s theirs another wall between us. And one that was hidden from me¡± is that my sisters worry. That this would drive us apart but their was more she wanted to say. ¡° Brother lets be honest mother is kind but human. In her eyes i¡¯m less than you. Now you the person I felt closest to is in fact no longer my brother¡±

    ¡°What! Why?¡± where did that come from why am I not her brother anymore. ¡° There''s no blood between us brother.¡± I ses. Sister always been the outside to the family. That''s how she see it. She might not be wrong you now. I too know that i¡¯m mothers favourite.

    She turns to me. And says with a weak smile.

    ¡° There''s a saying. The blood spilt together is thicker than the blood born together. I don¡¯t really get what this means but in that case let''s do what adults do and drink until we forget our problems in the first place.¡±

    I take the glass. I say ¡° I trust you sister. Lets get drunk enough that we both forget that I was ever born¡±

    It''s not the perfect solution to the problem. In fact it''s not a solution at all. But it will do until I find one.

    ******

    When I was small the woman who gave birth to me said ¡° your just my basted so you need to keep you head down. If you make problems for mother I will beat you.¡±

    When I was small there was a maid who was in truth a hostage from a small noble family. She refused to serve me. She insulted me instead when I ask if I could have a glass of water. I being the naive child whent to father. He pushed me and forced me to apologise. As I was doing that brother Varon came up and walk up to the maid and he simply asked for a glass of water. His position was different to mine. The fact that he screams about voices is a well known rumour at this point but he is still a pureblood noble. Not only does she bow and act respectful she does it. A tall glass of water and then in front if everyone he grabs me by the head and pulls me up. He gives me the water.

    Father look furious but he doesn¡¯t react. Brothers position is higher than a maid and I had apologised.

    Seeing my hesitation he grabs the drink and holds it to my mouth. I cough a little a he forces me to drink. Then he asks for another glass of water. And the maid does so. Then he drinks it. Then he asks for another glass of water. It my turn. I don¡¯t cough this time as brother makes me drink it. Then it was brothers turn. Each time he threatens the maid that if she not back by the time one of us finishes she will be in trouble. Then it was my turn to drink. Then it was brothers turn but he didn¡¯t do so. He just places the glass by his side. Then he ask the maid for a glass of water. And when it arrives brother makes me drink it. Then he asks for another glass of water. And once more the maid brings it. She looks tired now she has been running a lot. This repeats for awhile. At some point father must have gotten board because he left. What look to be about one hundred glasses of water where now at his feet. They were of different shapes and sizes. Even if we were a noble family we wouldn¡¯t need anymore than two hundred cups and it had been five minutes since the maid was here. Brother is tapping his foot in annoyance. At some point brother stop making me drink but I still feel bloated. Really bloated. I think brother is a pervert now. His eyes look so excited as I struggled.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The maid comes in and brother asks her where his glass of water is she apologises because she couldn¡¯t find another glass. Brother tells the maid to stand in front of him. Then he looks at me and calls me ¡° bastard come here¡±

    I do so then he looks at me and says ¡° i¡¯m too thirsty to punish tgis maid you do it.¡± The maids face looks amazing right now. I feel bloated so I don¡¯t want to think so I just push her. She fall onto the glasses of water. The shatter and hundreds of pieces dig deeply into her skin. She screaming and crying but brother Varon steps on her. Then he grabs me and pulls me close. He motions stepping on her. She still crying and screaming. I didn¡¯t think it would be like this. She looks like shes in a lot of pain. I try to leave but Varon stops me. He looks mad and says ¡° step on her¡±. Out of fear I do and¡­ it felt good. Great even.

    I turn to brother and ask me how I should do it. He tells me that I should aim for the arms if I want her to feel pain and the head if I don¡¯t. Of course I aim for the arms. I know now that it would have hurt her regardless of where I step but back then I was naive.

    Brother eyes get brighter and brighter and he also steps on her legs. We work together to make sure that as many glass pieces are in her as possible.

    Me and brother both decided to stand on her together and we started to jump on her head. I was laughing. It was fun. I felt strong and good. I had never felt like this before. Brother was also having fun I could tell. I asked myself if I could be friends with brother. Then I saw in the corner of my eyes my reflection. I was also a pervert because I had the same eyes and smile brother did.

    But good things don¡¯t last. I hear a bang as the door was kick in. While I was stepping on her brother had blocked the door with a chair and now eldest brother had broken in. He look horrible and deep with worry. And he saw me and brother mid jump. I don¡¯t remember what happen next but apparently eldest brother punched me and Varon unconscious.

    But after that day no one ever insulted me for being a bastard again. Just like how no one called my brother crazy.

    The next day I was summoned by my father. When I got their brother Varon was also their. He smiled at me then quickly stops when eldest brother punched him. We sat there forever. Brother and father were screaming at us. But mid way through when I was shaking I couldn¡¯t help but remember just how good it felt. To hurt others. I felt a warm touch and brother grab my hand. I like brothers hands their surprisingly big.

    At this point the woman I would come to know as mother ran into the room. Her take on what happened was completely different. She saw mine and brothers actions as perfectly reasonable no when she heard I was insulted and had to apologise she herself look insulted. Maybe he knew that she would come but unlike me brother refused to apologise.

    She said ¡° since when was this place so weak that it cared about the child of a fucking viscount¡±

    Apparently that child was unaware to handle the scars and would later go on to kill herself. But in her death for the first time in my life someone defended me.

    The next day I was summoned note by father but by Varion. We ate breakfast together and talked. I never had a friend before. I never laughed so much as I did in the next few years to come when it was just me and brother. Then me and brother grew apart. He sought woman who could please him sexually. As much as I have came to love brother he was always just that, a brother. So I started to take charge more. I forced him to become like a surbordent to me but it was never the same. And I grew depressed. Just as brother feels like something was missing from his life so did I. But unlike him I knew its name¡­ Varon

    So I turned to the same escape brother did, the bottle and work. Next thing I knew I was the next family head and was at father¡¯s funeral. But the only thing I was thinking of was that I could use this as an excuse to drink with brother. But instead I would get another reason to drink with brother the truth of his birth.

    I always knew that me and brother had troubled minds but finding out the cause of brothers was hard for me. The final reason I had to be with brother was because he was my brother. And now that was gone. I borken. Maybe I overreacted. I can¡¯t believe I said half those things to mother.

    I actually think it would be great if brother was stronger and I always knew the Varon I love and me where the monsters to begin with.

    I wanted to escape the situation so I went to drink. I did not expect it when I heard a foot steps approach my door. They felt different like an old friend.

    It was brother but he looked different than before. No not different he look like he did when he was younger. That night brother made me laugh more than I did in years. It had happened.

    Randomly and without warning. Right when I thought he would be gone forever. I felt like my brother was truly back. He wasn¡¯t the depressed drunk or womaniser no he was my brother. The one I came to love I was sure of it. And his strength was only a little extra on the top.

    I love my brother. I will apologise to mother and buy her the newest and most expensive spear money can get. She should have fucking told him long ago if it meant he would come back.

    Over the course of my life brother had taught me the two most important things in my life. The first is the importance of family. And the second is that I was born to stand on people not be stepped on by people.

    It was a simple mistake on my part to see it in any other way.

 End boss 21

    I awake. My chest is heavy. Oh sister is drooling on me. Truly this is¡­ nope. I am not into this. I try to push my sister off gently as I can but she clinging on tight. She calls out the word ¡®mine¡¯ in her sleep but she realises her death grip. She curls a bit before she her eyes open. I poke her in between the brow and she grows at me. I gently slide her off me it¡¯s easily now that she awake. Afterwords I pick her up and dump her on her bed. The hole time she is limp and almost unresponsive if not for her eyes that dart around.

    I cover her in a blanket and she asked ¡°Is it day yet¡±. I waddle over to the window in the corridor and poke a finger though the binds. In front of the window is a courtyard. Their is currently no.

    I return to inform her when she starts to grow closes her eyes. She tell me to leave so I do. Although I was going to anyway.

    On my way outside I take another look into the courtyard. It nice. But I see someone sitting their. It is mother. I approach her and she reacts to my pressens. ¡° Hey mother¡±

    ¡° Yes my son.¡±

    I look at her shes not looking at me. I speak first ¡° hey mother I am going go¡± she doesn¡¯t object but seem down instead. But still like a good mother she asks ¡° For how long?¡±. Ok it the moment of judgement ¡° A few months probably longer than I was this time. Seven at the maximum¡± she turns to me. She looks at me heavily and say ¡° Have you told Vallarta¡± I look at her ¡°no¡±. I try desperately to hide all emotions on my face. And I shamelessly say¡± Can you tell her. Please.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t respond and she goes to open her mouth but closes it when she sees that I have already begun to leave. But in the corridor now I call out to her ¡° Love you mother. I will owe you one¡± and leave. I simply walk out the front door than I turn right and walk in a straight line. If I stay too long or prepare anything then¡­ sister will strike with paperwork to contain me. With the Ren project not yet funcional I can not afford a direct confrontation between me and my sister in case, Red forbid I have to do more bloody paperwork.

    I think the romans had the best Idea. They just sat around and enjoyed their wealth and made their slaves do all the work. But in the empire it seen as a nobles duty to manage their land so few nobles have any employees on hand with the ability to read. But in Rome it wasn¡¯t a society where one who was rich tried to be richer but a society where the lazy tried to be lazier. Even if you call it an insult having too much free time is something all life strives to achieve. Unfortunately for me I don¡¯t have time to lazy around yet.

    I walk out the front door and turn right.

    I make my way for a few hours until I find a small hut in the middle of nowhere. I approach the door and when I open it I see a little girl. Bound and gagged with a dark elf sitting on top of her. Despite what you would think it¡¯s the dark elf that look uncomfortable while adria seems to be having the time of her life right now. She giggled as rivers of drool flow from her mouth and a few drops of blood. Ren the dark elf see me first and he practically jumps into me. He screams ¡° fix my ear¡± before colliding into me. I see now that he really is missing an ear. And it looks like teeth marks are the cause of its disappearance.

    I walk up to the bound teeth marks and I kick teeth marks aka Adria. I can not even begin to describe the satisfaction. ¡°I think I might have become addicted to you¡± I say this to Adria as I kick her again. I turn to Ren and hold out my hand and say come here. He does so and I put my hand on the side of his head. After seeing my glaze he starts squirming after seeing my lack of a reaction he looks away and stops. I hear adria gasp as I take off my right shoe. But i¡¯m not really paying attention. I¡¯m thinking about what will happen next during stage two.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Even if it''s told in the novel that doesn¡¯t mean it gave gps like instructions. Stage 2 is located deep within a region of forest known as the nacimiento de la muerte. Or the birthplace of death to the tribes who surround it. I will need a guide to get where I want efficiency also its few months journey and that if I hurry at full speed the hole time. I can easily outrun a horse but i¡¯m not sure about Adria. I think Ren will be fine once I fit his body and after training for a few weeks I will be able to heal him internally as well with minimal contact.

    I think my fastest speed might be at the level of a train but it might be easier to take a detour to local ruins and activate the worldwide teleportation grid the ancients developed but at the same time I don¡¯t have the confidence to make it their in and set up the grid with my lack of mana. Something I plan on fixing during stage two so it is probably better if I use that route on the way home. I am now a being at below king class this is something I need to remember. I need to remember that this body isn¡¯t one where I can go a few years without sleep.

    I also need to remember that mother nature is a beast that will fuck me up if I let her. Don¡¯t go comparing Earth nature to Terra nature.

    I let go of Ren and I bend down and pick up Adria. Ren might not be fully healed but he is still a master class individual. To succeed in attacking him is quite impressive but i''m sure she had lady luck on was on Adria¡¯s side. And we all know that there''s no bigger slut than lady luck. ¡° Adria if you had to decide between a big heavy stick but you can only hit them once. I promise it will really hurt them badly. Or a smaller stick that you can hit them as many times as you want and there''s nothing they can do about it but it won¡¯t leave as much of an impact.¡± I have three sword arts. Of my seven techniques of the dragon three are sword arts. Why because swords are fucking cool. And it is the most common weapon to make king class . Second is the spear and third is a magic type. Any magic type. Their all lumped together under magician. Well then there witches but although they use mana the way they grow their mana pool is completely different.

    One of those three sword. Unlike my dragons final flaw which can only be used by me. These three can be used by anyone but of these three I feel like Adria is only suited to two of them. Because I am not a cold and heartless monster I will let her decide.

    But currently Adria was not thinking correctly as she screams ¡± hmm Mmmm mhh mmmmhhhh hmmmmhhhh ¡± that''s right after kicking her I got lost in thought and currently she is gaged. Also my foots resting on her face. I¡¯m not wearing my shoe and i¡¯m wiggling my toes.

    I stop and remove her gag. She sours her noise and saids ¡° Evil feet¡±. To her disrespectful nature I place my foot on her face and really rub it in.. She struggles but to no avail Ren seems to have tied her up tight. ¡° Stop! stop! please!¡± She calls out in desperation ¡° Then decide¡± with a heart beat later she screams ¡° The second one. Give me the second option¡±.

    I stop and pick her up by the scruff of the neck and throw her over my shoulder. I look at Ren and say ¡° Prepare to leave. And empty that potato sack will you¡±. Ren does so with a muttering under his breath ¡° also Ren I will teach you the techniques and martial arts you asked for during this trip.¡±

    I walk to the couch in the corridor and place Adria down. I gag her again and then place her on the edge of the couch and call out to Ren in the other room ¡° We leave when my hangover is dead¡±.

    Ren comes and hands me the potato sack. He ask what is it for and I decide to show him. I slide Adria in feet first in such a way that her head pokes out. Then using Adria as a pillow I have a nice nap. Adria is quickly becoming my favourite stress reduction method of all time.

 End Boss 22

    I Ren someone who once considered himself talented have watched Adria over the last two months. I am now fully healed.

    And I have doubts about my victory if I were to fight Adria. This is not unusual for a sword master to doubt his chances against a warrior class the difference between the two is too small and yet large. Most of the time being master class puts you somewhere between king and warrior class but it''s no secret that most people who make master class are closer to warrior than king. But what I feel towards Adria is not doubt but fear. She has grown too strong too fast. But there is someone else I must warn you off. It''s the man who taught her. He gone from a level above me to completely beyond my understanding.

    He doesn''t sleep and your starting to see it in his eyes. It''s just all the time he trains or we travel and Adria is the same.

    I also wish to make a guess¡­ Varon is not right in the head. I mean with Adria all you need to do is watch her eating habits to understand how insane she is¡­ but Varon is a different breed of crazy.

    I once sat in and listened to one of the rare moments when he actually taught something to Adria instead of just beating her.

    He said ¡°Time is a construction built by the mind. It is a useful tool, but it is that a tool that you will use. All things have rhythm but no time. But in time all things turn to dust. All things break on their own. Because they have been convinced that time exists. They have been lied to by the world we live in. You will break that lie and free them the only way possible. Death.

    For you know this thing called time is a lie and their for you will not break given it passing. You are the outsider that stands beyond it. They will fear you. For you see there are none but you who time will not break. Only you can escape time. All things will die in time. Even death itself will not be safe forever. But my teaching you are to become the anomaly. I am going to teach you a martial arts call the Outsider. And throw my teaching and technique you will become the master of nothing. For all things break in time. This is your lonely path. But know I stand with you always. Until the day time finds a way. But that day will never come for it is today¡¯s tomorrow but only if you make it so¡±

    What you like contradicted yourself many times in that little speech their Varon. It even more terrifying that the little girl got an enlightenment out of it. Enlightenments are things of legend that result in massive growth from coming to understand fundamental principles that results in them gaining some form of control of them. It¡¯s the stuff of legend that I have only heard of. Most scholars think it isn¡¯t actually real.

    But since that day she''s been able to boast her speed through bending time itself just to give her a little edge. She also learned how to slow down her enemies. And then there''s her technique. I will warn you know. It¡¯s overpowered. It the most bullshit ability in history and the way she uses it like it makes sense.

    And in a single mouth she has entered the warrior class as a swordsman. She is using some blacksmith hopes and dreams that she had me steal in the last town back their. As for me although my growth speed is monumental and Varons originally random phases have become profound to me.

    He still looks at me with disappointment saying that at this rate the most I will achieve is the strength of a dragon. Does he realise what he just said.

    That I have the potential to equal a dragon. And the worst part is he is right. I also believe that if I keep this pace I will reach the strength of a dragon and I get happy. Then I look at Varon and Adria and it gets scary. How high can someone like Adria reach. And as for Varon I have no doubt that he will be a legend. Just his techniques alone are superior to anything I have even heard of.

    Even the technique taught to me has profound ideas and concepts that borderline insane conspiracies at some points.

    If I continue at this speed I will make king in ten years. Then dragon in a few hundred. But thats all.

    If Adria continues at this speed she will be a sword king at 19 to twenty. She twelve now and will turn thirteen on this trip. Varon said something about raiding an elven village as a birthday present.

    And Varion will be a sword king in one to two years. I don¡¯t know Varions age but he can¡¯t be younger than seventeen or older than twenty. How did he not become one already.

    That''s fucking stupid. Even the youngest sword king in history of the dark elves was 38. I will become a legend as the youngest dar- no high elf of any of the elven races race and yet these two spit on that record. Original pure elves held the title of strongest among elven races but I might be single handedly able to change that to dark elves. But then I think to myself. How much will Varon do?The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    And what worse is that Varon told me that it¡¯s ok that my growth is so small at the moment the first step of this technique has more difficulties than the second but a higher gain than the second and third step combined. Its call the claws shadow. But the thing is that my current growth is practically unheard of and yet I know that. Its talent and dedication. I am aware that Varon and Adria are not playing around and that Varon has not slept on this trip. They have done nothing but practice. Even going round about way to track powerful monsters and people once they left their territory behind. Varon massicared a dojo and Adria kidnaped a small village worth of people so far.

    Thought this kidnapping of people Varon and Adria seem to be having a strange father daughter bonding moment ever time Adria kidnaps a person and they cook him together. Dam my morals have been thrown out the window because I get a nice warm feeling everytime I see this.

    But both mine and her techniques also come with powerful martial arts that make use of the gains we get from the technique.

    Adria has taken to this martial art with a almost fanatical worship constantly practicing every free chance she gets. Yesterday we ran into some warriors of the tribe meaning we have made it to the land of the giants and Adria cuts through them with ease. But it wasn¡¯t like she was killing no her face made it look like she was cutting grass. It was also the first time I saw what her technique really does.

    The martial arts is a speed and defence based with a focus on finding and targeting weak points but making use of you opponents rhythm to doge and block as well as strike the rhythm itself to throw the opponent off. It was beautiful like watching me but seem to hold a different feel to it. I am a beautiful person but when she danced among corpses and the screams of the fallen it look like an act of nature. It was more like a beautiful flower than any type of woman.

    And this was deeply emphasised by her technique. They simply started to turn to dust halfway through or the ones closest to her began to shiveral and when they collapsed they look mummified almost.it look like a corpse that had been dead for hundreds of years.

    I couldn¡¯t understand but a clear see through wave of aura washed over them and they turned old and brittle. Some fell dead others simply become too weak to fight her amd where slane by her blade. But those who tried to flee. The moment they saw that they could not win they turned to sand. And that sand moved through the air in small lines that seemed to flow against gravity and it visibly acted like a much stronger aura of hers but it snakes its way out wards often in secret attaining and mummifying those in the distance. The mane difference between mana and aura is that aura is stronger but it breaks down the further away it is from the body. While mana doesn''t but the sand seems to change that. Not only does it not get weaker with distance it even converts all it touched to more sand and the effects only grew in power the more she used her technique. It like the longer the fight last the stronger she becomes.

    After the fight Varon explain to me that the moment one emitted defeat they would simply die if they came before her aura. I asked him what that sand did and the crazy fool laugh at me saying ¡° Have you ever heard of the sands of time. The is the physical embodiment of time itself. Of course it is impossible for someone to be the survive exposure to it. It''s time itself. Although it won¡¯t kill most things instantly eventually all things die so its impossible to withstand.¡±

    He also told Adria to collect that sand. He said she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it on her own if she wasn¡¯t at least master class and even then it would be in small amount so the easiest way was to collect it from the corpses of cowards. He also said that while we were at it we should learn one of life''s important skills. The art of corpse looting. Adria got a simply one handed sword and I got a small cluster of broken or rusty knives. We also collected money that he gave to Adria and would send her into trading stations to learn how to react to normal people.

    If Adria¡¯s sand touch something it like poison but just completely not curable unless Adria wishes. It will simply disintegrate them after a few seconds or one minute if their at her level. Despite this Adria was sad that she couldn¡¯t eat any of the corpses. So Varon said we would body snatch some poor fool soon. Is it a problem that i¡¯m looking forward to human flesh.

    I asked him how we were meant to fight Adria should she turn on us.

    Then he said ¡°Then just don¡¯t touch the sand it is as simple as that. You think the technique you are learning is any less powerful. Also why do you assume I cannot use my own techniques? Of course i¡¯m immune to the sand even if I cannot use it. Besides you haven¡¯t reached the point where you are capable of using your technique which is why it¡¯s difficult for you to match our growth considerably your corresponding martial arts would seem to make no sense. But I will tell you now that your ability is just as broken as Adria¡¯s is¡± It was at this moment It all started to click. I was not traveling with humans but monsters wearing human skin and it was also the moment I decided that I wouldn¡¯t be left behind by these freaks. That in the end I would be a monster to. Seem like their were far more benefits to it anyway.

    ******

    The next day Ren unlocked his new ability and he became aware of what Varon was saying. His was awestruck by how broken it was. He felt his was in fact even more powerful than anything else although Adria would disagree.

    He didn¡¯t doubt his chances anymore.

 End boss 23

    Born weak. I Tie of the sal clan was born weak. Bullying for my weakness was just a simple logical conclusion. It a world ruled by the strongest. I use to curse at this world. Used to hate it until. Until I remember who I really was. I won¡¯t let them look down on me anymore. I will show them. And I will show her that she doesn¡¯t need to look at me like that. I do not need her pity.

    It was like a crashing wave. A implosion of terrible pain inside my mind. It was a horrible experience. But thanks to that I have power. The power of knowledge. Although my body may be weak I remember the ways I had before. When I wasn¡¯t me. But him.

    And best of all it happened on a tuesday. Nothing happens on tuesday. I run down the path. A pain filled my body as various scapes and cuts, the open gashes on my body brush against over growing vegetation. The three claw marks down my arm. It burns. But right now pain is good. It is keeping me focused on the situation. It is keeping me alive. Dam these frail twigs I call my legs.

    An arrow skims my face and I stumble. They are approaching me. I turn to face them. In the distance I see a woman riding a great black beast. They call it a panther nut it¡¯s size is six meters tall. A perfect hunter. If it has any flaws it that it will wait for the perfect moment to strike. It¡¯s species is known as a bit of a perfectionist. That means his rider is too.

    The woman loads another arrow in her bow. I know her. She once brought me a blanket in the rain. She was like a kind aunt to me. Why is it because I killed that trash. In anger my grasp of my spear tightens. Remember his words. Remember the knowledge of Sves. I feel my energy built up in my arms. I¡¯m too weak to fight her so I need to win before the fight has begun. All of it not leaving any to spare. I put all of it in this one arm. I lean back and raise my spear over my head. And I throw it.

    I must have blacked out for a second their. My body wraps itself in pain. I need to check. I need to know. Am I dead. Pulling the scraps from the scraps of my energy I try to stand. The pain informs me that their is still work to do.

    The exhaustion is now greater than the pain. I want to lie here. I can¡¯t see a reason you live. But still I push myself up. Tie might have no reason to fight. But not me for I am Sves. The greatest conquer the world of Raddne has ever seen. I am a fighter. All I know is how to fight.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I push myself up. I feel the blood in my head beat intime with the pain. Every cell in my mind is telling me that I did enough. That its ok. That I cannot stand right now. That I am going to die regardless so I might as well take the path of least resistance. But I didn¡¯t ask their opinion.

    I am still rising. I feel my legs bend under my own weight. But I stand and I see that my aim was true brothers. I will not insult the name of Sves the champion today by dieing to such a weak woman. I see thats she has been nailed through the head by my spear to a tree a couple tens of meters back. That''s all I need to know. But it was pointless. A coughing fit assaults me and as I look down I see that her aim was also true. An arrow has pieced my shoulder. Lucky it¡¯s non lethal.

    Once more I try to run but fall. It seems willpower can only get you so far. I collapsed. Their no sound more iconic to me that the sound of something falling in a pool of its own blood. I guess it my turn. Once more a war breaks out in my mind. A million voices asking me what is the point. Why. But I remind myself that I have a reason to rise again. Revenge.

    In the distance I hear the faint sound of running water. I am thirsty. I stand in simple defiance of all my logic that said. It was impossible. And I make my way through the jungle once more. Until I make my way to a river. The current is rapid and powerful.

    I was a fool. I had forgotten about it. The sound of flesh tearing enters my ears and I fall forward in the rapids. I hit the water hard, no the water hit me hard and I was instantly carried 20 meters. I bod and splash desperately trying to keep my head above water. In the corner of my eye I see the beast that nice woman road. The black panther licking it now blood covered pour. And I can only ask myself how did it come to this. Beaten and bruised. On the verge of death. The knowledge of a man from a different world flooding my mind with the need to pointlessly struggle.

    The water takes me away. Over the edge I lose consensus as I ask once more what lead me to this point. I guess it was that. Meeting that man named Varon in the woods of Bosques del sur. Is that the moment. Or was it when I first gained hope. Did my hope doom me to die. If I had just keep my head down would anyone had to die. No I know me well. There''s no way I would do that this happen the moment I became me. But if I had the chance to go back. Would I do this again. Yeah.

    But fate had a different plan for me. It was not yet my time to die their was more it needed me to do. For it was at this moment she saved my life.

    Saharsa

    But why don¡¯t we go back. I don¡¯t want to tell the hole story so I will just back to the moment that I will call my awakening as Sves. I will try to do it quickly because no one likes halfass back storyies like that of Tie of the Sal clan. And I won¡¯t tell the story of the champion of the other world who is named Sves.

 Chapter 24

    Haaaaaaaaaa Adria why do you feel the need to eat human flesh. Ok I will emit that I have done nothing to discourage this action and might of even have some bonding moments with you while we cook some people up together but I didn¡¯t know you would go crazy if you didn¡¯t eat people.

    Ok I supposed I never told her not to try and eat Ren when I wasn¡¯t looking but the fact that you waited until I wasn¡¯t look probably is a good sign that I would be angry.

    No this is Ren''s failure for being weak it¡¯s not mine. Yep I am i¡¯m capable of failure it my only fault yep now how do I fix the situation.

    Of course I would never want to eat Ren.

    Ok I have a plan. It''s called the Adria brainwashing plan. Ok let''s put it in motion the second I get back home. But first I need to capture her alive.

    How to do that¡­ shit I should have used that guys meat as bait. Should I go back. No chasing down someone else to get to someone feels like a lot of work. What do you think this is an RPG.

    Nope I hate fetch quests the most. It''s actually why i¡¯m training Adria but if she goes mad like this again than I will kill her. It''s the same for Ren. Why the fuck did you take a little girl insults to heart I care enough to chase her into the woods but now there''s a wild Adria on the loose and I have no. Especially when you new that I could fix your hand. Huh haahaaaaaaa

    Fuck I hate myself.

    I can see that maybe in the future I might develop filings for these two people but I met them a couple months ago. Their is currently no strong feelings for either but still I don¡¯t what to kill them because i¡¯m not a heartless monster. But I have done a lot of things I didn¡¯t want to do.

    Like chase them down and stop Adria or Ren from killing each other. What am I supposed to like just throw them in a cage until they start liking each other. No wait that¡¯s exactly what I should do but more importantly this did come out of nowhere right. Ah I see them up ahead. Good it looks like their still alive.

    I land in between them. I look at Adria then at Ren. Ren looks like shit doesn''t he.

    When Adria see me she leans back and sticks her chest out and places her hands on her hips. He braid has been thrown over her face and she puffs her chest.

    But all I can think is ¡° Is this a rooster impression?¡±

    She collapsed. Critical damage!

    While Ren¡­ what the fuck were you doing? Did you let her attack you? How the fuck did she get the upper hand? God Ren are you secretly a push over?This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    He is covered head to toe in cuts but at the same time his appearance isn¡¯t that different from before. I can probably assume that Adria didn¡¯t use her aura so she probably didn¡¯t mean to kill him. It impressive that Adria did so well. But at the same time I can see in Ren¡¯s hand is one of the severed hands she was wearing.

    ¡°What the fuck Ren¡­ get your own stupid hand¡­ right Varon!¡± What is Adria saying

    And¡­ Adria is covered head to toe in various severe hands one of which is clearly Rens. Where the fuck did they even come from. Why does she do everything in mass. Is it an attack at my quality over quantity line from before. God I still feel bad when I think back to the line! Like when you think back on a rejection from three years ago! Sure you don¡¯t actually care or at least no truly but it still sucks!

    ¡° What happened Adria?¡± Ren didn¡¯t like that

    ¡° What your asking that thing first¡±

    Adria glared at Ren then she throw on big puppy dog eyes. Where the fuck did she learn that! Ren what else did you teach my little psycho killer.

    ¡° Ren touch my food so he became my food¡±

    I turn to Ren and he said. ¡° I didn¡¯t mean it. Also its not like I actually took anything I was going through my pack and there was a severed hand in it.¡± Adria cut back ¡°Lies I didn¡¯t put it in their. He lies because he wants my food¡± I bet this is how scho- what a second.hmmmm

    Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit

    Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit

    Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit

    Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit

    Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit

    Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit

    It was me who put that hand in his pack. I thought it would be funny. Ok note to self never touch Adria¡¯s stuff. Or at least never be seen doing it.

    ¡° Adria when was the last time you saw the hand¡±

    ¡°It was late at night I was tired from training and traveling but I still wanted to have a good night sleep so I licked it.¡± I turn to look at Adria. God fucking dammit Adria you shouldn¡¯t keep food like that¡­ its ok because I am filling your bag with snow and ice when your not looking but what if that hand was off. No, wait is that the problem here!

    ¡° and then what did you do with it.¡±

    Adria look up at me and say as her face flushed red with embarrassment ¡° I don¡¯t remember¡±. Gotcha ¡° then isn¡¯t possible you put it in the wrong pack by mistake¡±. The of both parties presents eyes beam. Oh oh oh isn¡¯t this nice. I¡¯m stopping a fight instead of starting one for a change. Ha ha ha.

    Hmm Ren looks dissatisfied. Ok punishment time. I walk over to Ren and place my hand on his shoulder and watch as all his wounds heal in seconds. I give him a nod. Then I turn to Adria. She stares me in the eye. I give my most charming smile. To my surprise Adria dumps her hands and breaks into a very desperate sprint. I turn to look at Ren and say ¡° meet you at camp later¡±. Then I chase Adria down. Sometimes the best way to raise a child is with some tough love. And a magic healing ability and an excuse called teaching.

    ***** Later at camp

    ¡° I¡¯m sorry Ren¡±

    ¡° for¡±

    At Adrias lack of response I give her a kick and she slowly stumbles to the floor with a look of I train so much for nothing. Now that she on the floor she say ¡° Stabbing you repeatedly¡±

    Good. I turn to Ren you seems to feel much better because he is smiling. ¡° I accept your apology.¡±

    Ha ha ha ha sometimes it''s good to be a good guy.

    Actually no Ren why the fuck is a simple apology enough for you? Get yourself together man damm! She bit of your ear. Well I can make you a new one but you know.

 Chapter 25

    Born without teeth so you made your own.

    Born without scales so you made your own.

    Born without claws so you made your own.

    Born without eyes so you made your own.

    Born without hope so you made your own.

    Born without strength so you made your own.

    Born without magic so you made your own.

    Born without will so you made your own.

    Born without family so you made your own.

    Born without respect so you made your own.

    Born without wealth so you made your own.

    Born without time so you made your own.

    Born without victory so you made your own.

    Born without pride so you made your own.

    Born without virtue so you made your own.

    Born without talent so you made your own.

    Born without a true name. So she gave you her own. The name of Grey.

    Oh how your brothers laugh and called you names.

    Names like worm and¡­ serpent.

    Oh how your elders dismissed you and neglected you and how they would regret not ending you there and then for there would be not second chance.

    For it allowed you to struggle and bleed .

    Oh how they would come fear you.

    Oh how the name they called you in jest would come to haunt them.

    Oh how I would come to you. Like a moth to a flame.

    Today they call me the dragon king. Not knowing the real king.

    Those who were not born then have started calling me the great old one. Not know of horror that came before me.

    Oh how foolish they are Ragna.

    They know not your great might and they never will.

    I have failed you.

    I hold no deeper regret then that I could not pull you from your path.

    And I hold regret that I had not the will to follow you on that path of damnation.

    And I hate myself for being to scared to wish for you to win Ragna.

    Oh great serpent king they know not your great name and I fear they never will.

    I sit atop a mountain of skulls. Laughing at my own situations of disgrace and disgust.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    I dream of something you had but I don¡¯t.

    I dream of war once more.

    I dream of my own death just like you had yours.

    The day you cursed creation and the creator sent shivers down my spine. I was Shivering¡­ in fear of the greatestness you spat upon. I could not fight with you. Not against that.

    Despite knowing you have long broken with her death and despite my great FUCKING STRENGTH THERE WAS NOTHING! NOTHING I COULD DO YOU MY LORD! Oh serpent king I cry everyday.

    It only hurts now. There is no euphoria in my victory because I know I couldn¡¯t win the battle I wanted to. I couldn¡¯t do it.

    How could you that thing was beyond us.

    God is beyond what I can reach.

    I am the dragon king. Maybe God left me here knowing that I would sit and wallow in fear of him.

    Am I the final warning to those who would still rebel against it.

    One final war. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me Elf I want to die in an explosion loud enough that I can stop hearing the words of god ring in my mind. They were simply words but strong words. Words that I have never forgotten.

    ¡°You have lost.¡± The only thing god ever did to me was say those words and my hands haven¡¯t stopped shaking since. So I repeat it over and over in some frantic attempt to drown out my own fear.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am not you serpent. I am not the grey leviathan.

    I am the dragon king.

    I am the dragon king.

    The strongest of them all

    ¡­

    Its time. For my last war. For soon I will be no more.

 Chapter 26

    I crouch in a small cave. I desperately attempt to channel chi into my wrists. They were shattered almost beyond repair in the last fight.

    God i¡¯m tired. But I cannot sleep yet. I¡¯m too injured to fight right now. Stealth is the way to go for now. After the fight I made my way back to the cave that the creature came from. In side was like a horror show. The wall and ceilings were painted red. You can probably guess what they used for as paint.

    I will lay low for now and when I am fixed it will be mostly be time for me to start a new chapter in ny story. I will need to start on the ¡®journey of the conqueror¡¯ technique I developed. Soon I will fix my internal body enough to get my hands on some life force so I can begin. I¡¯m sure they will write this part of my life in the history books as my humble origins.

    First thing any good story needs to do so is always a good old fashioned revenge arc.

    The future leader of that tribe should be going for his tribe hunt ritual soon in the forbidden ground. But for now I need to heal and prepare. I should be fine in a month or a few weeks and after that I will be able to start.

    It shouldn¡¯t be hard to kill that argonaut prick after all he''s not even warrior class yet. Although I got my ass kick and had little to no chance of victory, I still survived a few attacks from a master class monster. Although I would have died if not for him. What did he say his name was again. Varon was it. Ok Varon the great me owes you one.

    ********* Almost two months later. He successfully killed his mark and attempted to flee where he was chased. He made his way to a rapids where he lost his pursuers in a rapid after a panther attack his back to avenge its dead master. The tribe will soon find him even if he is deep in the forbidden forest. Because he was unwear of tribes customs. If he had know he would have never killed him during a sacred trial like this. But that''s is for later.******************

    In front of a river two individuals stood. There was a third but the other two seem to not notice her as she simply laid their. They were huddled around a map on the floor. One of the men was dressed in a black silk shirt. It was stained in blood.

    The other was a dark elf but he had banged his face so he was unrecognisable. It was impossible for anyone to tell who he was other than he was a dark elf.

    The third person present was a little human girl who was currently lying on a backpack. On this trip she had to carry all of Ren¡¯s things on Varons orders. Varon on the other hand had carried nothing! But his current clothes and a coat that had been neatly placed in the bottom of the pack that was being carried by Adria the little human girl.

    The man turned to the dark elf and said

    ¡°remember a mouth ago when you said we would get their before sundown.¡±

    The dark elf simply looked away. And says

    ¡° Ok, ok let''s forget about that and let''s find out where we are. Ok so there''s a river here. Their are only two rivers on the map. If we follow this river upstream then it only a matter of time before we got to the mountain or a mountain. Their we will be able tell where we are. And do you have to say it every conversation we have¡±

    The man named Varon said inturn

    ¡° No i¡¯m saying it for the readers at home¡±

    ¡° What?¡±

    ¡° Absolutely nothing, up stream you said, well ok lets go¡±

    The elf then looked at the girl and said ¡° time to leave¡±. She shot up and started walking down stream but the elf grabbed her shoulder and points the other way to which Adria says¡± Are you sure I have a feeling it''s this way¡±.

    But the dark elf doesn''t care as he runs up behind Varon. Their is a new path that in this forest see because¡­ Varon is making it by walking through the trees and the dirt by simply walking through them. Its is as if it would be more trouble to move out of the way then it is to move through them. But after following the river for a bit.

    ¡° Oh my could you please stop right there.¡±

    A voice called out and as it did both Adria and Ren stopped moving but Varon continued on as if nothing happened. Then a red orb cut through the tree and was aiming straight for Varons head but like a flash Varon strike it with his hand almost like using his arm was a wip.

    The orb bounced off to the side and exploded disintegrating a portion of the river with contained explosions that had no shockwaves. This made Varon give pause he looked at his hand and on the very tip of his fingers was but a few drops of blood but he now turned his head exactly 56 degrees to he left and ask ¡° Who are you. How do you know blood magic.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    But there was no reply instead seven orbs seem to appear out of nowhere and charged straight at Varon. Varon broke into a sprint and charged straight down the river. As the red orbs approached him he would punch or slash them with his hands. But all of a sudden a beam of red cut through the trees and approached Varon at the speed of sound. It collided with Varons fist and the surrounding twenty meters of vegetation was blown away. The beam that made contact was reflected off Varons hand like a laser and a mirror.

    It cut down all the trees to the right of him for at least 200 meters. Varons speed increased enough that that a sudden boom was heard as he broke the sound barrier with his speed. Adria and Ren had long been left behind.

    As he was walking suddenly a thousand Red flowers seem to be thrown up from the ground and they exploded with the force of a volcano. Varons body was thrown two meters to the right but he got up and started running again. He was covered in many small cuts but was not critical injury in any way. It was more an annoyance for him at the moment.

    What looked to a kilometer of land had been reduced to charcoal. Then red aura covered Varons hand as he punched forward. The ground beneath him cracked and a shockwave was realised that went flying forwards. Flattering anything that might have been left in front of him. He then bent down on both need and lunches forward like a comet. A red ice wall appears before him but he break it with a punch. Any cuts or bruises form the flowers have already been healed as if it wasn¡¯t their and this whole time Varon face has not changed it expression of curiosity. Like he has found something interesting.

    Then a rain began to fall. But instead of water it was blood. Varon stops his face changes to that of surprise.

    But there''s no worry. Suddenly all the rain stops falling and just seems to hang in the air. Then each and every single rain drop all accelerates towards Varon at a speed much greater than Varons early sprint. Varon raise his two hands and then collided them together in front of his chest. Another shockwave is realised but it is done so with enough force that it seem to push the blood rain back with it. And in doing so the land directly underneath Varon is now completely dry. Varon has an impressed look on his face.

    Ha calls out ¡° I still have my technique do you have enough tricks to wear me down by the time I get to you? Or do you want me to wait a bit? After all your less than twenty meters now. And there''s no kilometer of land between use for you to try and snipe me.¡±

    The voice seem decided that it was a bad idea to continue this way and leaped into the air. She stood on a plate of blood and looked down at Varon. She was flying or the plate was flying and she was standing on the flying plate. If Varon had to describe her clothes it would be, witch. She even had the hat. But she look to be in her twenties. Maybe a bit older.

    Varon made eye contact and she look back at him then at she said¡± Why have you come here. You don¡¯t look like a mage or priest. If it is not for me may we go our separate ways? I don¡¯t like blood both mine and others it makes me dizzy.¡±

    Varon look at her deeply and then¡­ he collapsed to the ground and started laughing. He just stayed there for a good minute before he rose up and looked back at the woman. He asked ¡° Would you happen to know where the Lugar de descanso final de muertes is do you. It''s what i¡¯m here for but the truth is i¡¯m lost. Ha ha ha¡± he than broke back into laugher.

    The woman bite her lower lip. She too was trying to hide her smile. It not often her jokes are this appreciated or understood. She spent a lot of time trying to think up blood puns and she barely got three so she needs to save them for people who understand.

    See she is a blood witch. A professional in using blood. For her to not like blood would be like a bank being scared of money. But she still couldn¡¯t trust this person so she was desperately trying to not laugh at her own joke.

    She gently slaps herself in the cheeks and then started to put two and two together. She did indeed know what he was speaking of and its location. But she wasn¡¯t sure about the man before her. She wanted to know who she was dealing with before she said anything.

    ¡°So who are you mister¡­ it boils my blood when strangers do not introduce themselves to me.¡±

    But for a while all she got was a renewed laughter from the man. But he came around after a while and stopped laughing and said ¡° I¡¯m Varion. I¡¯m not a magician but I do study magic theory related to the soul and magic law. And I am a noble of the empire so I can promise I despise the church. My interest in this place is my own. Hey do you really use bad blood puns as a blood witch?¡±

    The woman looks down at him. She made note of his clothes. They were those of the nobles to the east. Of the empire and wider world, she knew little being chased to these lands long ago. But she new enough to know that this man was mostly wealthy and that she was in truth in need of money.

    ¡° I am Sharsha you¡¯re local blood witch . And if you happen to pay in gold I would be the greatest map in the world¡±

    The man smiles. ¡° It must be expensive. Getting the someone like yourself.¡±

    Saharsa smiles ¡° I¡¯m worth every penny but¡­¡±

    The plate of floating blood begun to come closer to the ground. Once it touches the ground it spreads out then it begins to morph into the shape of a table and two chairs. At the same time as this is happening Sharsha askes

    ¡°First would you like some tea. I would love to discuss notes on soul magic. I specialise in flesh, blood and soul magic. I would love to hear about how someone with a background in magic law theory takes soul magic. Ohh despite everything I specialise in theory but I am a king class blood witch. It is nice to meet you. Varon.¡±

    The man''s eyes widen. Then his smile twist into a devilish grin. ¡° Sure. I would love to¡±.

 End Boss 27

    I thought I was strong. I was wrong. I always knew Varon and me were different but I didn¡¯t know. I look at a scene that look like a apocalypse. A kilometre of charcoal. That beam. And that wall would be all instant death for me. I also didn¡¯t even sense the red orbs before it was to late. Varon simply ran through it.

    After Varon shot of it was just me and Ren here. We were at a loss for that of a fraction of a second before we went into combat mode.

    But even then we traverse through broken land for three hours. At first it wasn¡¯t that bad. Some craters here and there. Then we found a 200 hundred meter clearing where all the trees had been cut down. And then approximately 40 minutes of us running at full speed we stopped.

    It was like the world had been burned to a crips. Both me and Ren were at a lost for words. Three hours of sprinting and we had only just begun to leave the burned land. The land behind us was smooth as if paved. But the land before us had one giant crater. It seemed to have a radius of 50 meter and a small pool maybe a few meters deep of blood had formed.

    But we continued on for another three hours until we found a mark. Ren lead us saying he found some prints to track. One human and one elf. He guess by the imprint of the sole of the foot that the elf was in the adult female weight range or slightly below it.

    Maybe because of our careful nature it wasn¡¯t until tomorrow morning that we found a cabin next to the river that we lost for a time had returned to view.

    Me and Ren drew our blades and approached the door. Slowly we open it and made our way inside. But we¡­

    were not prepared. Varon was sitting on a girl like she was seat. She had an ecstasy look in her eyes. Other than a big and pointy hat she was absolutely naked. I couldn¡¯t make out her face very well because she had a long fringe of purple hair that came all the way down to her nose. And there was a white liquid running down the side of her leg.

    I didn¡¯t understand. No my small child like mind didn¡¯t want to understand. Her clothes were scattered across a shattered bed and the room looked like a fight had taken place. It was at this point that I realised that Varon was not wearing any paints and had his shirt was unbuttoned. He look incredibly focused as he was holding a book in his hands.

    He didn¡¯t look up as we came in but said to the girl that ¡° Looks like their will be no round two. My company is here.¡± He then stood up and¡­

    it was a mighty spear it was.

    She look slightly disappointed but came back to her senses and stood up as he did. Despite her appearance she seem to gain a pleasant feel but in my mind all I could see was her heavy breathing face that she had before. Varon then turned and in weird sense of event she bowed to him and in a loud and clear voice she thanked him.

    Varon turned to look at her and said ¡° follow me home. I don¡¯t have a place for us at the moment but I promise that money will never be an issue for you again¡±

    What the fuck is going on. Did he just propose to her.

    She looks him dead in the eye and says with deep voice that fails miserably to hide her excitement ¡° YES! I would love to.¡±

    *******

    I bet you are wondering what is going on and how we went from trying to kill each other to probably the exact opposite. Well after have a nice and interesting discussion about blood and flesh magic we moved onto soul magic. This just happens to be my greatest field. Anyway she started off with questions and I would answer her as clear and as best I could.

    She is amazing if I gave her the answer she would mostly get the rest or the reason why on her own with a little prodding. She also came to the conclusions herself if I gave her small hints.

    She then asked if I would follow her to her place so that she may get her notes. On the way their I asked her how blood and flesh magic intersected into soul magic and was utterly amazed. It took all of two lines for her to blow my mind away. What she''s is trying to do is very simply. Create self conscience life with it own physical form.

    After we arrived at het cabin she showed me her formulas as well as a frog that was growing inside a tube. She told me that despite everything she had failed to succeed and that the subject would die before completion. It took me a good twenty minutes to look through here equations and I spotted a single part I didn¡¯t quite get so I asked her if here was the problem. After a few more thought and the passing of ideas between us we found an solution.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    It was a very difficult problem. One that I had faced in the past. Which is way it was so easy for me to help her. She nearly fainted when I showed her my first suggestion. After which she brought out over a hundred papers.

    That''s right in my grand quest to escape paperwork I have in fact reached the paperwork ending. Because I now had a better understanding of her work it took me all of ten minutes to give my ¡®suggestions¡¯ for over thirty papers. I noticed that she didn¡¯t seem angry or hurt no in fact she was thrilled to see improvement.

    I ask her if she would be kind enough to help me with one of my problems. I stretched my equations and formulas on the ground in the dirt and pointed to the biggest problem of my soul key design.

    Its difficulty in acquiring the materials and it poor half life or shelf time, these are the main flaws in the soul key.

    She stopped speaking the moment she saw it. I smiled, she knew what she was seeing was a device that would require the lives of millions to substaine and create and yet she look at it with deep respect and interest. She was smart enough to understand what was before her and the consequences of it and she still only saw the possibilities of its use.

    She knew that it was a solution that was needed to enforce the creation of life and mattar on mass. It was a device that creates materials in amount of anywhere between a few cm^3 to entire worlds.

    That''s right a soul key is quite literally a device that removes the material requirements. But it has a problem it will currently fall apart after a month of its creation regardless of its usage.

    I wanted to see how she would deal with it. And she didn¡¯t disappoint me. Her solution was to contain the soul key¡¯s state of existence in wave like particle state instead of one of solid materials. She wanted to build it out of light and use turn it into a solid only when it was in use. It was absolutely genius. It was at this point I decided that this woman was to be mine. Although she wasn¡¯t not mentioned in the novel I need her brain. I wracked my brain to find a way to convince her to work for me but. But I didn¡¯t need to do that.

    *******

    ¡° Please teach me!¡± Sharsha bent her body in a ninety degree so her top half would be horizontal to the ground. Desperation was clearly visible on her face. My sadistic nature took over as I planned to simply beat the bush for a bit before accepting her.

    ¡° A student is a-¡± but before I could finish she fell into the doza position and begged ¡° I will do anything. I have been stuck without progress for over forty years and in one hour we have made ten years worth. I don¡¯t know if my answer was satisfactory to your question but know that I will do anything. Anything!¡± I felt my sadistic side rise to the surface and asked ¡° Anything?¡± She with much resolution repeatedly ¡° Anything!¡±. I felt the smile grow on my face ¡° ho I don¡¯t feel that you are as committed as you make yourself out to be. Why don¡¯t you show me your commitment. ¡± she seemed taken back.

    Of course I didn¡¯t intend for her to do anything major but when she put on that half crying and half determined face and started to strip I realized that I was a male. And as a male I have a thing call sexual desire. And that I was very weak to my sexual desires. It''s one of my many characters flaws.

    After she was naked I told her ¡° hmmm I¡¯m still not impressed¡± to which she without hesitation began to pull down my pants. With great expectations riding on my shoulders we had sex. She once again didn¡¯t disappoint. It didn¡¯t take long for me to find out that she was in truth a bit to into the situation. So I ramped things up as my sadistic side grew in power and authority in my mind as more and more of me forgot the situation and came to indulge in a increasingly violent sex. And the more intense it became the more she got into it. I at this point in time realized that our fetishes were very much in line. And the knowledge that I wanted to own her as a student and thing reach an all time high as I came inside her.

    At this point we were hate fucking. There was no other words for it. We broke a table and I was using my super human strength to pound her tight hole in a act that would be quite lethal to a normal elf. Well I used all three of her holes vigorously at one point or another.

    And what was surprising was that it went on and on. I was amazed at her. At points she went limp due to fatigue but seemed to comeback during the act.

    After 17 hours I was I too reach my limit and she looked like she was in heaven. I collapsed on top of her. She turns her head and says ¡° Did I pass?¡± Ok I have emit ¡° Yeah. With outstanding colors¡± she smiled gently. Her movements gave of the feeling of her being weak. ¡° I¡¯m glad. I didn¡¯t think I could take much more a few hours ago. I really over ¡®cumed¡¯ my limits today¡± that night I laughed myself to sleep with a giggling woman in my arms as she continued to make various puns a few were good but most were horrible. But bad puns have a place too.

    The next morning I realized we destroyed all furniture and she embarrassingly offered herself. I intend to act on her suggestion leading it into more sex as I assume she did as well. But before we could begin I happened across one of her books that contained her latest theory on how to create elven life or the reason behind the different in pure blood high elves and non pure blood elves lifeforce.

    It was amazing and I lost myself in it but I think she enjoyed the neglection play at least. It was also at this point in time that I remember my current objective but decided to wait here for my former company to show up. The possibilities of this were all but endless to me.

    I also talked to her about employment and offered her a place to study in my territory. Then we spent a while taking about the content of this book and possible conclusions. She then revealed her lack of funds and shamelessly ask for money which I was more than happy to help. If it was needed I would rob the empires treasury but I didn¡¯t think that would be the case.

    Not long after Adria kicked in the door with a lifeless look on her face as Ren gave his silent approval from a distance.

 End Boss 28

    Sex is great! Guilt is not.

    *****

    Oh God i¡¯m filth. A pest to be exterminated. Oh fuck why did I do that fuck. I¡¯m so sorry.

    I distance myself from the group a far enough away so that I am not heard and I do so secretly as I don¡¯t want to be seen right now. Fuck I punch myself in the stomach and vomit up every I have eaten for the last few day then I begin to wipe my face in it. This is what I am. I am disturbing filth. How could I! How!

    Fuck!

    It wasn¡¯t my fault it way these blood failures. They lead me. I¡¯m so sorry please Red! Forgive me! I hate it whats this feeling I hate to. It''s their fault I place my thumbs to my eyes and press in was. I rip the filthy traitors from my face their is no place for them who have lead me astray I hear them calling thoughts of Saharsa body enter my mind as I claw at my scalp and begin ripping it from my face. It hurts!

    ¡° Please! Forgive me! Red I know not what I do!. Please red I beg of you it was a one time thing I will never cheat on you again oh please red I beg you. I¡¯m sorry I am filth, worthless. I want to be with worth but I am not IT NOT MY FAULT IT WAY MY EYES! But! But their gone now so please forgive me.¡±

    I grasp my penis and squeeze as hard as I can until it is crushed. I wine like a baby at the pain.

    I hate it. I hate it. IT WASN¡¯T MY FAULT! I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t. I promise I won¡¯t cheat on you again. Just please forgive me.

    ¡°Waaa waaa I cannot go on please forgive me just this once! I beg of you PLEASE IT WASN¡¯T MY FAULT! I am innocent¡­ yeah that''s right! I am innocent! Waaa the fuck am I saying I FUCKING HATE MYSELF. Why can I face myself like a man¡±

    I place my thumb on my teeth and one by push then up into my skull. I make sure do it slowly so she will hear and forgive me. I

    ¡° won¡¯t do it again I promise I won¡¯t! Please Red! ¡°

    I reach for my own heart. I punch through my chest!

    ¡° I can¡¯t go on I will hurt her! I WILL NEVER HURT HER! You will hurt me. No red I won¡¯t I promise please forgive me. ¡°

    ¡°JUST FUCKING ANSWER ME!¡±

    ¡° Varon always forgiven! Adria promise she not mad!¡±

    It appears Adria smelled the blood. I can¡¯t see her but I can sense her. She comes forward and I grab her and pull her towards me. I cry into her chest.

    ¡° Forgive me¡­ please¡± tears of blood run down my face it appears I didn¡¯t remove the tear ducts properly.

    ¡° Its ok¡­ Adria forever forgive. She forgive you. I forgive you.¡±

    ¡° Please. Just please.¡±

    ¡° Varon you are forgiven.¡±

    ¡° Thank you.¡±

    I cry into her chest for the next 3 hours.

    *****

    ¡°Varon! I your first disciple have a question. Because I am the eldest disciple does that mean Sharsha has to do what I say?¡±

    I give my body a little shake as its feels brand new. Well it is bran new. All of it not a single part broken¡­ and nothing to lead me astray anymore.

    What is this little goblin trying to say. I look over at Sharsha who looks at Adria then me. It¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t like the idea but is still willing. My sadistic heart beats but in a different direction ¡° No she only needs to listen to me. And even then she is her own self.¡± Adria frowns. She comes close to me and gently rubs herself into my side as she looks up at me with big puppy dog eyes. I look at her and give my gentleman like grin and say ¡° But you need to listen to her¡± she slowly lets go of me and takes a step back.

    Why do you look so surprised. Did you really think it would go as you expected. My foolish disciple you know not the way of your master. She takes another step forward. Now she is hugging me. She began to sniffle and rub her nose on me.

    Stop it¡­ No¡­ Ok¡­ Fine, I sumit.

    ¡°You can boss Ren aro-¡° but before I can finish a voice sharply interjects ¡° What! Hell no she can¡¯t. I don¡¯t even know why I listen to you muchless, it.¡±

    How rude Adria isn¡¯t an it. She a beast but a female beast.

    But Adria has her answer. After all I was the one who taught her to only care about my opinion. Also how rude we both know that Adria is a she not an it. Adria lets go of me and takes many long strides towards Ren.

    ¡±Bottom bitch Ren was it¡± ha ha ha Adria has really taken this new state of affairs well. ¡°What did you say. midget¡± but it would seem Ren hasn¡¯t.

    I¡¯m sorry Ren but Adria is both stronger and cuter than you when you bandage your face so it¡¯s easier to take her side. But because i¡¯m not a heartless monster I won¡¯t try and control my followers interpersonal relationships to heavily.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.¡°Don¡¯t kill each other but you can decide who is second and third on my list outside¡±. They both don¡¯t say a word and just leave.

    ¡° It looks like its just the two of us my love. Oh and for future reference some of your lines can be easily taken out of context.¡±

    What ones? Was it the promise that money will never be a problem and that I will take care of you.

    I turn to look at Shatsha who has gotten dressed in her witch cosplay. Damn it''s just so much like what I would expect a witch to wear.

    The more time goes on the more i¡¯m starting to like this girl. She reminds me of the old¡­ I¡¯M DOOMED! Shit Reds going to fucking gut me like a fish for this. Shit why wasn¡¯t I thinking. Ahhh well it''s a bit late now but I will try to keep my relationships to woman minimum. That right from now on. I have accepted my death. A great burden has been lifted from my shoulders by knowing that their was no hope from the beginning.

    I face Sharsha and ask ¡°Lugar de descanso final de muertes?¡± She nod her head and say ¡° I will show you myself but I¡¯m waiting for a package right now¡±

    ¡° A package?¡± I cannot help myself but ask what Sharsha is talking about ¡° Yes. I am having someone who owes me a recent favour collect a package I have acquired. And in return I would help heal his broken soul. It quite remarkable actually you might what to have a look at him to I have never seen such bad soul scars before.¡±

    That does sound interesting to look at but I am on a schedule that puts me at a month behind.

    ¡°Ok how long do you think that package will take?¡± She smiles at me ¡° Your surprisingly impatient I will remember that for later¡± I can''t see her eyes or her long elf ears because they are covered by the fringe but I got a good look at them yesterday.

    They are a nice blue. No not the ears, the eyes. She seems to be a pure elf. She tells me that ¡° the package was supposed to be delivered today some time soon¡± that''s good. I want to conclude stage two as soon as physically possible but she''s right being impatient it also one of the reasons I got lost or have been lost for the last month¡­ or am lost.

    That''s right I was the reason we got lost not Ren. But because i¡¯m not a heartless monster I won¡¯t bring up old wounds and hurt Rens feelings by telling him the truth. No I have too much pride for tha- I mean I care for him too much yep definitely not the first one.

    ¡° Then I guess there''s not much to do but wait. Sharsha tell me what you think of this theory¡±

    ¡° With pleasure.¡±

    *****

    ¡° Are we getting closer¡±

    ¡° yes sir¡±

    ¡° That is good¡±

    ¡° sir it won¡¯t be long until we find that bastard who dared to disrespect the ritual.¡±

    ¡° Let''s just try and hurry things along. One shouldn¡¯t need to crush every ant they see with an elephant but I will not deny our people traditions often have hidden wisdom¡±

    *****

    I approached her cabin holding the package she asked for.

    Its and odd thing a spherical glass structure that seems to contain a strange glowing sand but is currently contained in a large leather bag with a sandpaper coating.

    A few day ago I sure I was going to die. But I was saved by a nice girl who prefers to live in solitude. And in saving my life she simply asked that in return I get her a package for her. She also said that when I return she will offer me an easy fix to my problem she called a soul scar.

    I Sves was never really interested in things like the soul and I know that soul magic wasn¡¯t even considered a real magic but an evil practice in my old world.

    It seems that it¡¯s different here. She definitely said she was a soul magician. She also seem quite polite. I am a man not of traditions or logic but honour. But even still I just cannot see her as an evil girl.

    I will simply repay the debt and go my own way. She is a nice girl but that''s about it. She just not my type. Yeah.

    But soon I hear a familiar sound. One of battle. I slow my approach and peak my head through the bushes. There''s two people fighting. One is a warrior class and the other is a master class I think it actually very hard to tell. They aren¡¯t using techniques just martial arts.

    But what is more surprising is that they are fighting on even ground. That warrior is actually a match for the master. No judging from the wounds the smaller woman seems slightly superior. She is also a lot smaller. Like she could be a child she is so small. Is she a dwarf, she is so small? And the other a dark elf. Their face is bandaged but not the ears. Why is has she covered her face like a mummy¡¯s? Is she hurt. Maybe she is ugly.

    They are talented. They are definitely above me right now. It seems almost painful how weak I am. But that''s not important right now. I need to confirm the status of the nice lady.

    I sneak around as quietly as possible and I pear into the window. Although it''s called a hut because it''s one room you could probably fit forty people in their. And I see her. And I see him. The man who saved me.

    Are the two of them close? They look like their in a heated discussion but she¡¯s smiling and he has a serious look to him but the room itself¡­ did they fight? She doesn¡¯t look injured but he could have hit her in a way to hide the injuries. No if he was violent I doubt she would be standing their giggling and I don¡¯t see him just standing their with a ¡® it cannot be helped smile¡¯.

    It was at this moment that a ridiculously feminine voice came from behind him. ¡° Hello their. And who might you be¡± Sves quickly turned around as fast as possible to see that a dark elf was leaned forward over him. She had pulled the bandages down with one had. Unlike one would expect she had no scars. She was gorgeous. The most beautiful person that Sves had ever seen.

    Was this love at first sight. It must have been. There was no other reason for his heart to beat like this. I Sves needed her. I was so memorised by the voice I didn¡¯t even notice the words.

    ¡®That probably why he barely notice the dagger that the elf was holding to the side of his neck. But the dark eyes flashed into the room and she frowned saying¡¯

    ¡° Huh they''re really not fucking. Really thought they would be.¡± Then came a smaller voice ¡° Huh. Oh your right. What are they doing? What do you think Ren¡± the beautiful face of beauty itself turn to the toll like monkey, that was all the smaller women could be compared to in Sves eyes and said ¡° Maybe their flirting. But it¡¯s most likely that they are considering our next move. Or they might be engaged in a hobby of theirs. That is the answer I conclude based off their expressions. What do you think Adria?¡± The little one turns away from the heavenly beauty and says ¡° Same¡­ yeah that''s what I got sure yep. No instead they are¡­. They are pretending not to fuck because they know where watching them. That''s the answer I was right and you were wrong.¡±

    The divine deity turn to the talking dirt and said ¡° You don¡¯t know that!¡± In a joking whisper.

    I grab the hand of my new love and came down to a single knee. And I froze. She pulled her hand away like it was touching shit. She also was now looking at me like I was garbage. I know it is wrong but I need her in my life. Against her all other women look pointless. I was also pushed against the wall by the side of a knife that was digging into my skin. So I have no choice but to beg ¡° please marry me!¡±

    I hear a powerful laughter break up next to me as the little thing. No the it has fallen to the ground and started laughing and crying. ¡° ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha get ha ha ah . Get fucked Ren you slut. I need to tell Varon Ha. He must see this. I need to tell him that Ren seduced the voyager pervert.¡± And like that she shot off. And I was left alone with the greatest beauty. ¡° It looks like it just us now my love¡±

    But it was not to be ¡° I¡¯m a guy, you prick.¡±

 End Boss 29

    I leave the cabin and I see a guy face down on the ground crying. No bawling his eyes out about the injustice of the world. There''s even a puddle starting to form. I look next to me and Sharsha is looking at this scene with surprising worried eyes. Oh no they fine now. She runs over to a bag and opens the top. She looks inside and breathes a sigh of relief.

    I¡¯m guessing that sad guy is perhaps the package- no the mailman. Well then it explains a lot actually if I needed to make my way through this jungle delivering mail just to make a living I too would be complaining about the injustice of the world at large. But he¡¯s really going for it.

    I can also see a pig rolling in some mud by the river. Oh wait that''s not a pig. That''s just Adria playing in the mud. She caked in it. I really need to be a good teacher and make sure she walks the right path. Of course the right path is the path that best suited to my needs which is the current Adria I guess that makes me a good role model.

    And not far from her it looks like Rens sitting in a tree. He looks quite relaxed. That good I thought that Ren and Adria might still be fighting. Although I wonder why Ren has covered his face.

    Then Sharsha places the package on the ground and takes out a small sack. But surprisingly the opening of the sack actually stretches to contain the larger box before she slides it in only for the sack to return to its size where it can easily be carried in a single hand. She then ties it to her belt.

    And then she kicks the crying and sad mailman. She asks him if he is a man. He looks confused but she continues in on how men who cry aren''t cool or some other rousing speech but I cannot say I cared enough to listen. He looks like he¡¯s facing his divine saviour. But all I can see is her throwing salt on his wounds.

    Well I call out to Adria and Ren ¡° It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    Then I watch as an almost submerged In mud Adria rise only to shake herself off like a dog. It¡¯s actually quite cute. She purposefully made her way closer to Ren before she did it though.

    She runs towards me. Before making a 180 degree turn mid run and grabbing the bags and then running towards me again. Still covered head to toe in mud. What are you trying to do. Is there some, say¡­ predator you need to use mud to hid from. Is it in the trees.

    Ren leisurely walks closer to me but first gives a very lazy stretch before hoping down from the tree. I noticed that he walked with a spring in his step. Its less like walking more like many small leaps that cover the size of about two steps. He does this unconsciously from time to time but when it does it makes matching his walking speed annoying. He seem more preoccupied in wiping mud off his clothes than coming towards me. Hmmm ok new plan. Ren you are also getting brainwashed.

    Sharsha stops mid motivational speech and makes her way to me. The great and mighty jungle mailman seems confused for just a second but then stands and makes his way towards me.

    Ha have no fear for the jungle mailman will always deliver on time. And in mint condition.

    Is he coming too? Looks like it. Not that I mind but I would prefer to have know about this beforehand. Well at least I can do my good deed for the year by saving someone from the life of a jungle mailman. It¡¯s ok I too know of the worlds injustice. What a scary adversary you are

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡®WORLD!¡¯

    to push the jungle mailman to such extremes.

    Once the man got close enough to us he said

    ¡°Our detections match for know I hope you don¡¯t mind the company.¡± Ok good I didn¡¯t really want to take this guy all the way their anyway so. But if someone is in need of mail I am happy to help get it their on time. After all it¡¯s not like I am a heartless monster.¡± Sure we can start traveling together then go our separate ways if when we need to¡± he gave a nod and walked to the back of the group. Hmm I sense some hidden malice as he looks at Ren or is that just me. Hmmmm I smell annoying things.

    I turned to face Sharsha and asked which way

    She smiles and points downstream ¡° just less than two days that way.¡±

    In other words¡­. Adria gives off a demented laughter and kicks Ren in the shines. I wonder who taught her that.

    Its ok remember Adrias brainwashing program. Lets thinks positive¡­ let''s think Red.

    ****** Just under a day later.

    ¡° Sir this might be a problem¡±

    ¡° I can see¡±

    Before me was a kilometre of destroyed forest. A battle must have taken place here. One between kings. As our custom dictates I the clan head or another who is in the position to lead must personally but in most cases we must send our strongest to avenge all death that occurs during a ritual of growth. There is often hidden knowledge in our peoples teachings.

    In this case I the tribe leader have come.

    See the truth of our times is actually quite desperate right now. I am still a young king bearly 300 hundred and for I have been the only one in our tribe other than him, to make king for the last seven hundred years. Our neighbor tribe has seven kings one of which is an old monster of 900. Although he does not have the strength to make dragon he is considered close.

    But he is also a good man who believes deeply in our peoples traditional sense. In other word he is not a war hungry tribesman instead prefers to hunt beasts for glory.

    I agree with this statement but right now he has entered the stage called the final walk. It is something kings of the tribe do when they are faced with old age and expect to die soon and wish to do so on the battlefield. They leave their tribe and find a worthy adversary to fight.

    It is a good thing that I would consider myself his friend or he would have massacred my tribe to test for rust in his sword.

    See like mine it is a human tribe. And that means that for ever stand up fighter they have ten who walk the path away from our people teachings.

    However I am not in a good position with the other tribes near by and I know that they seek a revenge against me. In the tribe revenge is not something done to obtain justice but instead it is by our teaching a natural emotion in response to loss.

    It is also stated that revenge should be performed in order to heal the wounds of the heart but should never consume the heart. It is clear that our neighbor tribe is to powerful for the revenge. So they seek weakness in us. Well so long as the elder is their it should be ok.

    That is why if that man killed him at any other time I would have loved to have taken him in as a disciple. But it appears that will not be the case. I have a feeling that this will most likely a terrible idea.

    I have the feeling I will die soon. It''s an odd feeling and one that I have had before. See each and every tribe although users one of the three sword or spear arts each tribe has a different technique. But even among them ours is different. One of its abilities is that I gave a cold sensation down my neck when I am in danger and a great sense to dangerous things that stand slightly outside my perspective. The the second it I know when I will die. This is unheard elsewhere and is in fact a rare ability but it is not why our tribe is so unique. No the technique we use during combat is much more than that.

    ¡° leave¡±

    ¡° Sir what did you say¡±

    ¡° I said leave. I sense death might follow me on this one¡±

    ¡° I understand sir¡±

    But even so we are men of the tribe. We do not hesitate in the face of death we welcome it and the glory it will give. We sip in its face and tell it not today. We are the masters of our own destiny. As our god himself has told us. In the name of the death dragon and the red star I march TO MEET THIS DEATH OF MINE ON THE BATTLEFIELD!.

 End Boss 30

    I wade through a thick swamp. Floating above

    us is Sharsha and riding my back like her boat to safety is of course Adria. Ren is making use of his ability to not get wet.

    Haaa Adria what will I ever do with you.

    Although I did make his technique I do not cultivate in it so I can not use it. And Adria could use her technique to remove the mud from her after drying it out enough it falls away on its own..

    Make no mistake my ability would easily let me pass through this swamp with ease. It''s just that¡­.

    My technique is amazing which is why i¡¯m saving it, yep that''s it. It¡¯s also hard to use but if done correctly I could gain the strength of a god or have the seas part when I approach but see the problem is the price of use that my ability has on the body. If I were to use it now I would consider myself far too weak to do anything of value. My abilities cost to use ratio is immense. It let me do some amazing stuff in my last life. Like reincarnation. It also allowed me to make the dark elves. Although the race known as dark elves. You ask why I made their race. The same reason God made humans. Because he could.

    Which is way i¡¯m right now Adria¡¯s farrier system. What I should push Adria off. I¡¯m not a heartless monster so I will let her ride me now.

    My ability is called ¡® The one who stands above all¡¯ or the ¡®The one above all¡¯ for short. That''s you¡¯re only hint for now. Be happy you even get one hint.

    But i¡¯m in a bragging mood and have nothing to brag about. After all the angels fly because they take themselves lightly. So my hint is me taking myself lightly.

    ¡° Were getting closer to the ruins I saw before. For ruins their in amazingly good condition¡± I heard the voice of Ren in my ears. Adria looks like she seen a ghost and is desperately looking for the source of the voice. Although she still clinging to my back she also looks like she could jump to any moment.

    It''s almost like a cat. I reach up over my head and poke her between the brown and she frown at me before smacking my head lightly. And then with a ¡°hmpf¡± she twists so she can face away from me.

    She stays like that until on one of the overhanging branches we see a black and white bird. It seems to be stripped in a perfectly way so that it is exactly equal in portions of black and white. I ask Adria hoping to get some kick out of her answer ¡° Is that a black bird with white stripes or a white bird with black stripes?¡±

    She turns forwards and stares deeply at the bird. I continue to walk. Once the bird was gone from view I feel Adria lean forward and whisper in my ear ¡° I think it was an invisible bird that had been painted in stripes so we wouldn¡¯t bump into it¡±

    I give a strange smile to her answer. I nod and she too nods in a great sage like manner. It at this point I realised that she is both mature and immature for her age. I smile at her and ask ¡° How do you know that everything is not invisible?¡±

    Her mouth gaped open and she completely lost in what to say. She just starts rubbing my head ¡° Are you invisible¡± I giggle to myself ¡° Yes but I don¡¯t remember how to go back to being invisible. Isn¡¯t it the same with everyone¡±. I can practically she the steam blowing from her ears as her tiny mind works in extreme to make sense of the pointless rumblings until it looks like a light appears behind her head and as she smiles and says ¡° I understand now. Thanks Varon¡±.

    This time it''s me who has to think deeply about what we were saying in a desperate hope of understanding a child¡¯s inner thoughts. Some might say that pointless but when said child is a superhuman cannibal then things are different.

    ¡° Hey Varon I have a question¡± oh that¡¯s rare. For Adria to ask something of me. I wonder ¡° Is eating people bad¡± well we both knew it would come someday. Is this how parents giving the ¡®talk¡¯ feel.

    ¡°Their is a black and a white side to everything.¡± But that didn¡¯t seem to work for Adria ¡° I don¡¯t understand is it morally wrong. That what Ren said. He said I should be very careful because what I do is sickening and most people will have a strong negative reaction to me. They will hate me for what I do¡± oh yeah I guess they would. But she had one more line to say ¡° What is right and wrong. Is it another cage of god?¡±

    I thought for a bit . And then I gave my honest answer ¡° Justice and evil is a game people play to past time. Some just take the game more seriously or less seriously than others. They have convinced themself that it is not a game. And that good and evil are not the same thing but are enemies. But when you stop to think about it evil cannot exist without good and good does not work without evil. They need each other. They are two sides of the same coin. But because of the game we play where we decided that some things are better than the other to do. We get involved in the game. And soon it''s no longer a game to people but a important part of their lives.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Do as you please. We don¡¯t have to play the game just because everyone else is. Ok Adria, me and you can play whatever game we want. But unfortunately we aren''t free of the rules just yet.¡± Adria seemed to be a bit confused but accepted the answer. She seemed to be in deep though again.

    I heard Ren call out ¡° I¡¯m not sure that was the answer¡± but surprising it was Sharshe who defended it with a ¡° Master Varon is truly wise. Ren he has passed on a great life lesson today and you should take note of it. After all morals is not the only game people can take to seriously.¡±

    ******

    I swim through the waters of nature. Slowly quietly gaining distance. I sense that the death is getting closer. But I move closer, faster and with a sharper direction.

    I draw my sword. Some say a king may command their sword. But that is not true. A sword to a sword king is an equal.

    Soon the fight will begin. Just one hour away now.

    ********

    I take my first step towards the new me. Soon. I will be reborn. Recrafted into a image of my liking. The weakness that is humanity will soon be discarded for a much greater form. It won¡¯t be long now. I transcend the step of a broken temple.

    I reach the door to the front of the temple.

    On this door is a magical drawing of a black serpent with wings. The serpent has looped itself around a blade that''s all seem to be falling to the ground. Forever closer but never their. At the tip of in this case the bottom of the sword a red runs from it to the fall like a waterfall of blood.

    And the world Lugar de descanso final de muertes are painted in a running red paint that despite everything it is still wet and dripping. Honestly that painting is quite an illusion. Sharsha calls out from behind. ¡° This is as far as well go. Even dragons cannot find a way to enter pass this door. By force or other means. It''s a soul door. Only certain soul can open it.¡±

    Then it was the mailman who spoke next ¡° In my tribe it was told to us that only the second coming of death would open this door. In other words if the door was to open then it would mean that the first sign of the apocalypse had arrived. The dragon of death to my tribe. The death god to the cuilts and the black serpent to the historians. Well I hope you got what you were coming for.¡±

    I do not listen and instead press my hand against the door. Sharsha speaks in a coy manner next ¡° Varon don¡¯t be sill-¡° but before she can finish speaking there is a click as the door gently opens and I take my first step inside.

    It is remarkable. The inside of the 6 meter tall door to the 30 meter tall temple is about 500 meters tall. And looks to stretch on as far as the eye can see.

    But what more. ¡° Impossible. That just can¡¯t be¡­¡± Sharsha reels back in shock and horror. That''s right this entire place is built for one thing. For approximately 3000 years my followers slaved away all working on one single things. A magic formation. A five 0.7 km by 7 km a single magic formation.

    In other word all this for a single spell. A spell called §·§à§×§â §Õ§Ñ§ç§î §Ú§â§ï§Ý§ä. It took another thousand years just to power this place. In comparison a 3 meter magic formation is beyond the level of most magic kings.

    It''s the true purpose was to do one thing. Confirm the assist me in my recantation. See my ability to return was successful. I knew it would be but I cannot control the when where or who I return as. And so this facility was built. And today approximately 30,000 years after my death I have returned . By the time I leave today I will have taken a step towards a more perfect form. Its to change my race back to dragon and release my sealed technique.

    That''s right all this is so my body and soul can handle my technique. Of course this is not the only magic formation I have made. In truth I made three one for the body, the mind and the soul. I do not know the location of the one for my soul but the one for my mind is most likely¡­ back home. Well I don¡¯t know the details of its location but I could probably work out where it is in relation to the other two.

    I walk in with a brisk pace. I turn to she Sharsha is hyperventilating she taking a notebook out of her pocket and frantically sibling things down. I am glad I chose wisely to take her here. See the magician level and swordsman level of the ancient days was much higher than it was now. The reason was simply. There was two. The first and the biggest was me and Red. I removed any other industries that had any level of strength accept those who I controlled. This was by the end of my last life. And in doing so I destroyed any records of knowledge that could be hurtful to me. And I horded them away in the only place I knew would be safe¡­ me.

    But then Red fell to a trap and I knew it would take a long time for her to be ready to return so I reincarnated myself. But before I did so I places two fail safes in place. The frist is most likely the temple that mother performed the ritual inside. In other words my recaination has not gone to plan. At this moment I cannot tell what went wrong only that something has. So in this room I also intend to seek out what the problem was. Then I will return scout out the temple that mother spoke of. But that might take years of hard work which is why I have chosen to come here first.

    So I ask Sharshe Do you see the beauty of my place.¡± I was very clear on the my part. She smart so i¡¯m sure she can tell what I am insinuating by calling this place mine. She seems to be swimming though much chaos. I see that Adria holds the amazement of a child looking at the structures grandeur. Ren looks at the drawings on the door. And then to me. And his eyes show much disbelief. It must be terrifying for him to even hold such thoughts. And the mailman has not enter yet.

    It means but one thing for this door to be opened. The it will so be the beginning of end and I will have returned in full and truth.

 End Boss 31

    I turn to Varon as he walks forward. He speaks but does not even look back and only says ¡° I won¡¯t be long.¡± To my right is a crying in disbelief, Ren and to my left is Sharshe. She''s desperately taking notes of what she sees witch such desperation that she has forgotten about the existence of ink and has bitten the tips of her fingers off and now scribbles them across papers like a mad woman. It seems she will get along well with this groups style.

    I like her she will be my jurisdiction!

    And all I can say to this is¡­

    It all seems stupid to me. Like can¡¯t we just make our own way. Do we need this Varon maybe farming is a better life than for you. Although than again I get to eat a lot of nice things so it¡¯s all good with me. I don¡¯t know why we are here but I am hungry. Or is this being done so Varon could show we a world without limitations. I had some mushrooms the other day and saw some things I wanted Varon to try some but I ate them all myself.

    I don¡¯t understand. He opened the door and it was bigger on the inside. Is it that weide that everyone even goes crazy. I turn around and I see something odd. The man who was called mailman by Varon has his hands together in front of his face and as he sits on his knees in the mud he is bobbing his head back and forth repeatedly saying the same thing. What is he doing?

    .

    Does he expect something different to occur if he does it enough times. Isn¡¯t that the definition of insanity. I have to ask Varon later. I need to ask Varon a lot of things but I never do. I need to make notes so I don¡¯t forget my questions so easily.

    Oh Varons returned and he''s looks embarrassed. He then says with a deadpan face. ¡° Ahh sorry about this but for this to work I kind of need to be the only one present. Sorry about this but you need to leave. Sharsha I will give to it building diagram later can you please not get any more of your blood in here.¡±

    Sharsha erupted at this ¡° What the fuck do you mean to leave such a great discovery behind. You make it sound like you are the dragon tha designed this place-¡± ¡° I did and am¡± Varons calm response completely throw Sharsha off. Than Varon said ¡° you can keep the door open if your curious. And when I leave this room I will be a black dragon and if i¡¯m not than I am the smartest insane person who ever lived. Isn¡¯t it that way a scholar should take what is before them. Instead of screaming it impossible test everything and every possible outcome and then say its might be but probably isn¡¯t. There''s nothing that is impossible. Just some very unlikely

    things¡±

    Sharsha fixed her hat that had tilted to the side that had gotten messy when she went frantic . It was hard to see but she look very offended and sharply reply ¡° of course. But still you are insane even if you are correct.¡±

    Varon places on a very stoic face and slightly smirks. ¡° I knew I was right in choosing you¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Oh he looks really cool and handsome. I have decided I will play a cool, stoic and sexy beauty with a really argonaut smirk when i¡¯m older. Just like Varon.

    Varon faces his front and began to walk forward. Then like a cape he ripped his shirt from his body. It the first time I have seen his back. And the tattoo of a black serpent with wings that rips around a sword that seems to point its hilt up as if saying i¡¯m really but as the serpent approaches the top it curls around the tip of the hilt so tightly and deeply that the line between the snake and the sword is blurred. And then the hilt opens up as it has become the mouth of a snake that reaches up from the lower back in a mighty attempt to reach and swallow the bight red sun that sits upon his back and slightly reaches his two shoulder pads and neck. While the snake curls around a sword that might as well be a handle because only the blades tip and sword guard is visible. The rest is concealed but the winged serpent. In fact the the sword guard is mostly hidden behind the snakes black wings.

    As he was walking the snake and sword seem to be swallowed in shadows while the sun seem to rise beyond them. The sun look all powerful and mighty while the snake look like the peak of evil. It was demented in the shade and with every step the sun became more and more magnificent and the snake became a demented and vile version of its former self. The snake looked evil.

    But soon something different happened the sun began to fall as Varon took a deep breath in. Or at least it began to look like it was falling but every now and then a small sliver of red light would strike upon the back of the serpent revealing it¡¯s now hidden magnificents that seem to varsity surpass its former self. The snake now look as if it was truly about to swallow the greater red star. but all this reveal of greatness did was induce one thing¡­ fear.

    But the sword was nowhere to be seen. Only the snake now.

    For the first time in my life I felt afraid of Varon.

    It was the same fear I once felt for the world outside the cage. The fear of something far beyond my understanding. It was a world I could never reach. And yet the only word I could think of to describe the back. that seemed to shatter the shadows that cling to it in fear. For although it still looked like a demented and evil form of its once great image. There was no shadows to hide it and yet it felt like the light was to afraid to approach. Yet the only word that I could use to describe that back was not terror. It was not greatness or powerful.

    For the first time in my life I felt fear for Varon. Not of him. It looked like he the snake was about to be swallowed. It was as if he was to afraid to eat the star because he knew not what to do afterwards not that he was unable. And the star that appears mighty in truth seems to rely desperately on the mouth of the snake to keep itself from exploding. The star looked like it was unable to withstand its own might.

    For the first time in my life I felt fear for Varon and I remembered. I remember the words he told me during training. For his back was not a scary back. Or a strong back. Or a powerful back. It wasn¡¯t a desperate back either. Or a hurt back with a wound or scar. It was simply a lonely back. Of a very lonely man. And once more I remember the line Varon told me. It was the line that will haunt me forever and ever. It will hunt me in my deepest nightmares or violate my greatest dreams.

    And never have I ever believed it before today. How could it be true. How could I accept it. But I see now that even Varon doesn''t accept his words. And how much he suffers for fighting them. He has, no is suffering far more than I can even comprehend. Just to prove one thing wrong to himself. No the world. For he said to me.

    ¡°Nothing lasts forever, even me.¡±

 End Boss 32

    The man named varon walked forward. From the door people watch him and then grasped as the flesh on his left hand seem to fade away. A small cycling votex of black sand bagan to form under him and it would grow as more and more flesh on his arm began to fall away. It was like he was slowly turning to sand... no he was slowly turning to sand.

    Slowly but surely he stood their surrounded by a black sand that spun around him. Like both a tornado of power and might and a wall to contain him. But still his bones stood. But in time they too began to fall apart. But they did not fall into sand like his flesh. Now they were pulled apart. A ghastly scream assaulted the ears of those watched.

    When the fragments of bone touched the spinning tornado of black sand that seem to resemble a laughing shadow. It turned to blood. A black blood. No that would not be the right word. It was the colour of shadows. Spinning and spinning it grounded the remain of the fragmented body once more to dust.

    To most it would appear as if he had died then and their but a demonic laughter sprang from nowhere. It sounded like all the shadows in the room or outside of it were giving a very nervous laughter.

    The darkness itself was afraid.

    The light itself fled from the room.

    As if they by order they were told to laugh the shadows laugh. It was a fake laugh despite how desperately the shadows tried to make it genuine.

    Than a much deeper laugh came fourth. And the black vortex of shadows began to grow and grow.

    And it would not stop growing until it consumed the room. And then it would leave. No he would leave. But he would be forever changed. Forever greater. For even now. Varons shadows has started to consume the world.

    And outside a mark of a darker sign of these events. For it is not just here that shadows laugh. And a voice that spread absolute terror to all that hear it said ¡° And the sun turn red. All all who were touched by it¡¯s light were bathed in fear. And they all knew. That the end was to be¡­ soon hahahahahahahahahahahahaha ¡±

    And across the world.

    For now the world now knew. The end approaches.

    Further back a tribesman looks up at the sky and saw the sun.

    In the heart of the empire a man looks up and saw the sun.

    In the land beyond the dragon ridge a woman looks up and saw the sun.

    In a land east of the empire a child looks up and saw the sun.

    In the other continent a king looks up and saw the sun.

    In the another sky an angle looks up and saw the sun.

    In another place a man of the sword looks up and saw the sun.

    In another place a priest of god looks up and saw the sun.

    Atop a mountain a dragon looks up and saw the sun.

    And they all feared. For the sun is now red. And a red light is being cast down upon them. And in the background off all living things. A laughter is resonating. It is speaking. I have returned.

    And now all know. The world has begun to end.

    ******

    Huh would you look at that. He¡¯s really showing off huh. He¡¯s going to feel like shit later for using his technique in such a fuck you type of way. Dam. I really hate this. Come wake me up soon you basted. Although I will forgive you because a red star means your letting me take center stage later right. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha I cannot wait. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. I wonder what you did to feel so guilty. Hey grey don¡¯t let me wait to much longer. Ok

    *****

    I ask myself. Is this a death I can fight. Am I doomed. I grip my blade the only thing that I can trust right now. Above me and round me all things are cast in red. The sun falls red.

    A red star. As a man of the tribe I know very well what this means. But¡­ the world is going to end soon. That is the first sign. When our god makes her presence know. The great dragon of death will follow her to our world. And the he will not come in peace.

    No let''s not think about that now. I can¡¯t panic. I will do my duty here than quickly return to my tribe. Listen to the blade. Does it¡¯s heart still beat. Then we march forward. Ever¡­ ever onwards.

    I continue my solum march though a jungle that once felt like the back of my hand now has a very alien feel to it. But still I march ever¡­ ever onwards.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    *******

    There''s a clang followed by more clangs. A bisected knife falls into the water behind me. A thought flashes. An assassin.

    Clang clang clang. Like the beating of a anvil with a hammer clangs run through the forest in seconds. Hundreds of knives target me. But still I make my way forward. But then with a flash of insight. Behind me I quickly turn but no one is their.

    Their blade is fast but mine is faster I use the side of my blade to guard the back of my head from a dart.

    I sense bits and pieces but unless i¡¯m surrounded this particular enemy can hide himself from my perception until they attack. They also have a good mobility despite being hidden. However they are or it lacks experience. When someone holds hostile intentions it realise a killing intent and I can sense that.

    But still I march forward. I have no fear for I sense not my death from this assassin.

    Then another blade appears before me and I dodge it while I slash towards it . I leap of off the water and across the ground. To my surprise I land on dry land. A temple. This is cursed land.

    I look forward. Their is a little girl holding a sword. She bites her lip. The difference between us is clear as day. She is young. If she flees I will cut her down. If she charges I will simply remove her will to fight and spar her. And if she waits I will answer.

    A little bit passes and she raises her sword into a defensive stance. Very well I shall answer.

    I leap forwards and try to stab. It''s isn¡¯t a complicated blow but sometimes simpler is best. But in this case she brings the sword straight down and they collide. When the two blade make contact a cloud of sand is pushed from her blade and I leap back. For just a second I felt it. Death. From a child.

    I look at her again and ready my attack. In one step I shattered the ground beneath me and launched myself at her. I bring my sword down but it is a false strike and I turn to deflect another blow that comes from behind. But I still underestimated the child because I feel a slight numbness in my side. She was waiting for a moment to strike me in the back. It was a good blow and if she had more experience or a lighter blade it might have done more than a shallow cut. To draw blood from a king as a warrior is an amazing act that deserves praise. I shall treat you with the glory you have earned.

    She takes another step forward and swings her blade but I deflect. But shockingly she uses the force from my blow to close the distance between us. I try to elbow her. It collided and I watch her nose get bend and break off. As she is falling I kick her in the side of the head and she goes flying. I can see that half her face is now missing but she is a warrior a non fatal attack like that will not stop her.

    Then I go to sheath the sword behind me but at the last second I bring it straight down besides me. I see a dark elves arm get cut though at the elbow but my blade continues downward and removes his shin from his body. I go to strike again but instead I use my sword to block the attack from behind me.

    The little girl had thrown her sword at me to defend her comrade and in the chaos a knife finds its way into my side. I go to take my sword through the elf''s head but see that he is gone and my attack misses. To have escaped me from such a distance remarkable technique elf.

    I leap towards the girl. I covered the 28 meters that she was sent flying in one leap and slash at her spine from the side but before I can connect the elf appears again and grabs he the collar and pulls her away. My blade twists like a worm and pieces his shoulder.

    I lean out of the way as someone throw a spear at me. I kick a rock and it collides with the head of the spear thrower and he falls down. Not dead just unconscious and I am a but disappointed at his low level in comparison to his company.

    Then I feel a small push in my side. I raise my knee into the face of the girl and shatter her lower mouth. Her tongue hangs their loosely without the base to hold it in place. But despite everything she grabs the knife in my side and twists it. To hide her killing intent and strike me without my knowledge. It''s like she see me as food impressive mental fortitude.

    To my surprise I feel no pain and instead of blood a sand falls from my side. Poison or something else¡­ a technique maybe. I kick the elf in the chest. I see a spurt of blood as my foot goes through him. I now notice two new knifes in my shoulder and side most likely from the both the elf. To use my own killing intent to hide yours and land not one but two blows on me with one arm. I see I am blessed with a good battle. Even if I know of my victory.

    After pulling my sword out of the elf who collapses. As he is master class it will take half an hour for him to die even with those wounds.

    I line up a blow to remove his head and pain so that his death may be quiet and quick but sharpe and with glory. But the instead the girl attempts another attack.

    After dodging her blow I then with a twist of my waste I cut off both the girls feet at the ankles. She might live but she will never walk again. I will finish her off later because¡­.

    I can sense a king . And something else. A few red orbs rush me before I can end the lives of the other two unfortunately they will need to bleed for a little longer.

    I dodge the first few then decided to deflect the last one. Once it makes contact with my blade it explodes disintegrated half my chest. The half with my heart. I fall to the ground.

    So far since I stepped foot on this temple no more than fifteen seconds have passed.

    But then I rise up again. See that is my tribes technique. Extra lives. Once a day I can die seven times. And that was my first today. I don¡¯t plan for there being a second.

    And I still do not sense it. My true death.

 End Boss 33

    I am very split right now.

    I must make a confession right now for you see I could not call myself a fighter so to speak so battling it out with a king¡­ I would rather watch the elf and child die while I run away crying.

    However the offer that Varon has presented to me well. It tempts me in simple terms. I have never been more excited in my life in honest terms and god the idea itself makes me fucking crazy is probably the best possible description of recent events.

    So I was all for combat.

    But see when I disintegrate you mister king class I expect you to die. It not hard. Really isn¡¯t anyone can do it I promise. Anyone can die so why didn¡¯t you.

    When you get up like nothing happen you give me the creeps. So now I am torn.. I want to run away and I honestly think I could. He isn¡¯t a speed type or a particularly talented king. It more like he has used time in place of his lack of talent to make up the difference. Well anyone who can make king can count themselves as talented.

    But this guy is scraping at the edge of king. Me? Oh no I wouldn¡¯t call myself king at all¡­ although I am one.

    As for the reason why I don¡¯t run.

    As I just said It¡¯s Varon. It''s not like love or lust. In truth he doesn''t feel that trustworthy although he did laugh at my jokes it''s not like that is enough for me. Of course I am no slut¡­ but I am conscious of my appearance has often given me advantages over fellow women and I need to do is spread my legs from time to time.

    I will not justify myself to you. Not that I need to so long as I can understand how you tick. I also would never consider myself a romantic. Running away with an insanely attractive man who promised to give me a home. Hahahahaha it¡¯s a bit funny when put like that to be honest.

    But his mind¡­ it¡¯s beautiful.

    Or the knowledge that he must hold inside. Although I doubt if he is actually the dragon of legend or if he just found a way to pass through soul doors is unclear to me and I guess time will tell. But if he is a dragon then it''s even more reason for me to prevent another from interfering with what is going on inside that temple. Lets not forget that the temple itself containers knowledge that is beyond me.

    Although the sex was probably the best in my life if I wanted sex that badly I would live in a brothel. Especially if his recent reveal is correct than he should be compared to a walking library. No a library is an insult to the amount of knowledge he most likely holds in side his mind. And any doubt towards that is removed when I look at the sky. It still hard to believe. But ¡® when the sun runs red the rivers will soon follow. This is god''s only warning of days to come. Take this as what it truly is. The end of the world and prepare for the day of judgement the will soon befall the world.¡¯ The final paragraph in the holy scriptures I was taught as a child.

    Their are a few signs of the apocalypse. However in a stupidly large amount of cultures the sun running red is the first sign. The second is something awakens. I assume that is Varon. So I guess that he is awaking.

    In Ascalon the land of fae the dragon of death is not called the dragon of death of even the death god. He is called the whispering death. He is not worshiped as he is here but still holds a strong place in our methodology.

    His life is still told by our priests in often in the place the demons they have here. He is told to come to you in your most diya hour and ofier truths and knowledge.

    It is said that once you accept the knowledge you must first listen to the truth. It is said that no one who has heard this truth ever stays sain.

    In books this is the reason why god cut him down. Not because he tried to end the world. Although we do have legends of the red one. But that speaks of a red haired high elf that grew in power so much she became a threat to god. It is also said that she is the reason why there are two continents because she cut it in half and ruled one half as her own.

    In our mythology the death who whispers and the red one aren''t even connected. However if that tattoo on Varons back is to be taken into account I might want to rethink that. And if this continents mythology is correct then is the world really coming to an end. And should I stand around when it does. Maybe I should attack Varon now to save the world.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    But if there''s one thing I do know it is that the answer to my research lies in Varon.

    See there are two things in this worlds that I value more than anything else. The first is my life. Ok that''s simple. And the second is knowledge.

    I want to say that knowledge has more value to me than my life. And in truth I think it does but that is an easy thing to say when you are not about to die and an stupid thing to say when you are.

    But it would seem that I am stupid. If their is even 1/1000 of the knowledge in Varons head that I think is then I will tear tooth and nail to keep it alive. After all their is far more than a single piece of knowledge. That''s is what I believe to be the case at least.

    So I have decided to use my technique against the enemy king. But then something odd happened. He collapsed into a pile of sand before and older version of himself leaped away. I watch the sand move in a wave like pattern towards Adria who begins to cough and then she stood on her footless stumps that were now her legs. She then look at me and placed her middle finger up before leaping into the water with Ren. Before they touched the water they seemed to turn invisible before fading away. There was no splash like I expected there to be. It took all of three seconds to work out what happened. And I got a really good guess at what their techniques where. well one is probably related to the sand. I assume it''s one of the meet the necessary requirements and instant death that is actually quite scary. And the other seems to control space. But it still looks bad for poor Ren.

    It was not just me who was surprised. So was the man. Justifiably he didn¡¯t expect that to happen. Using his moment of distraction I step on my blood plate and raise up into the air. I am not a fool enough to think that I am safe just because his sword can¡¯t reach me from their but the further the distance the better my heart feels. Like I said i¡¯m not a fighter.

    Time to use my technique. It''s actually kind of simple it''s called ¡® blood queen¡¯. But before that, their is one more thing I could do.

    ¡° Must we fight? If not, can you please leave?¡±

    The great act called democracy will guide me.

    ¡° It appears that we must fight¡±

    Democracy has betrayed me. Damn you freedom of speech. Well Democracy is usually a joke anyway. But there''s another option I can pull ¡° Can I pay you to leave?¡±

    ¡°No you can¡¯t¡± goddamn you capitalism I trusted you. No there''s one more form of negotiations I can try ¡° Why the fuck not?¡± I can bitch until the universe moves in annoyance to carry out my will. ¡° Because when I try to leave this sand will kill me. Unless I can kill that girl first than I can not leave.¡± Well that makes things easier. Thank you bitching I knew I could count on you.

    ¡°Oh ok then Adria would you be so kind as to help the poor man out here so he can be on his way.¡± Just in case let¡¯s prepare my technique anyway.

    I would come to find that preparing my technique here would be one of the greatest decisions in my life. ¡° I WILL FEAST ON YOUR CORPSES!!!!¡± was that... ¡°Adria why.¡±

    The man spoke as he pointed his blade at me ¡° I do not know how this works but just in case leaving the fight to find this small child is counted as a requirement like falling back is then I will cut through you first. Please hold no hard feelings.¡±

    Knowledge my love. Please save me.

    *********

    I sat with Ren. He looks bad but at the same time he is well enough to sit up right. We are watching something amazing. Yep i¡¯m lucky to be alive. It wasn¡¯t that I could fight a king on my own but just that he was treating me kindly because I¡¯m a child.

    But we will get to that later.

    I bet your wondering where I am. See I took Ren who I thought might have been Ren the corpse by now and intended to my find place of safety. In other words I¡¯m running to Varon for help.

    Well we made it inside the door to the smaller yet bigger room that varon should be in. But the second we did so me and Ren were pulled inside a strange place.

    Well me and Ren went in deeper. I thought about eating Ren but felt Varon might get mad at me. Also I had no idea my sands were that epic. I was like what no talking means surrender and he just died. Someone with such power was completely useless in the face of my technique. I need to remember that no matter how weak they are they could have a broken technique. Ok note taken.

    But now. Where am I. It looks like a hall of some type. I hope it is a hall where people go to eat. Then Ren say something particular.

    ¡°Varon are you god¡±. But what''s odder is that I hear a reply and I turn to see a black dragon. Its over 500 meters in size. And 75 meters tall. I can¡¯t see how large its wings are. But a deep booming voice answers ¡° I am the creature that made your species if that is what you ask. But no I am not god in the same why you are thinking of me as god.¡±

    I answer now ¡° What Varon can¡¯t be god because me and Varon are going to eat god together. Right?¡± I see the lizard that is not Varon yet Ren thinks it is Varon laugh slightly. ¡° As expected of my thing. Adria you are quite the treasure¡± oh so maybe it is Varon. He he.

    The lizard turns to Ren and then to me. ¡° Adria do not fight what is about to happen to you. Accept me inside you¡±

    Waaaaaa are you saying stupid. Huh I feel light.

    ********

    I was in a place where I felt no sensation. But then I felt like someone was speaking to me. A kind of voice but it did not use sound but something else.

    ¡° Ren I can not heal you in the same way I did your skin. If you are not healed you will die soon.¡±

    ¡° But there''s a way to heal me.¡±

    ¡° Yes there is¡±

    ¡° Then why wait. Heal me!¡±

    ¡° The only way I can heal you is if you open your mind and soul to me. You will be completely reshaped in a different form. Ren you will not be you but a different Ren¡­ a different person with the memories of¡­ actually never mind want me to heal you? ¡±

    ¡° Heal me!¡±

    ¡° Very well. Then from this day forward I name you Raven.¡±

    And it was at this moment the Raven was born.

    And it was at this moment that Ren was destroyed kinda¡­ not really.

 End Boss 34

    He lunges at me but I pulled myself to the side.

    I throw three card like objects at him but he moves out of the way.

    They are in fact pieces of frozen blood and collide with the ground beneath him. It slows him down and freezes the ice beneath him. It is also at this point I focus the blood rain and launch the drops at him.

    His outer layer of skin is shredded. And his blood rains everywhere. I feel a few drop fall on my face. But he picks himself up and charges me. He just too slow to reach me due to the ice and current injuries.

    I fire a few blood ords but their just to draw some distance between us.

    Then I call a wall of blood ice and like a spear it rises from the blood beneath his body and pieces his abdomen. But it shatters because he slams the hilt of his sword against it. Then he moves forward and I repeat this process.

    During the second time both the blood rain and frozen blood had caused his visibly aged body to slow even more.

    This whole time I am chanting. My technique requires a few conditions to work. The first is a lot of blood. The spell blood rain is handling. And the second is a long unbroken chant. That I have just finished.

    The blood pools around him rotating around him and are holding him in place. Then a body made of bone rises from what should have been a two centimeter think pool of blood at his feets. This figure is tall approximately 30 meters in height with 8 twenty meter long arms as well as many ribs protecting a beating heart made of blood. A long spin shots from the ground connecting these bones together. The arms slam down towards the man.

    He is sent flying. And after bouncing around on the ground for a while before slamming into a wall and stopping. But he still gets up. This time he looks younger and is without wounds and from his mouth you hear the number ¡° third time, last time¡±

    Sharsha frowns. Despite her overwhelming dominance so far she is very low on many while the man looks like he did before the fight began. She still can¡¯t make sense of his technique and how it allows him to heal.

    He jumps towards the towering creature. The creature slaps him away and with a heavy crash he hits the ground almost being embedded in it.

    But the creatures hand that it used to slap him fall to the ground, removed. The creature then dips its handless arm in the blood that begins to surge towards it. It then forms a ball around the stump and it visibly disappears as the bone hand is healed. At the same time all the blood in the surrounding begins to surge towards the base of the creature.

    The creature lashes out with four of its hands one strikes with a punch and another one tries to flatten the man the other two try and almost clap with the man in between. He side steps the punch that makes the ground explode and leaps forward but his legs is caught causing him to fall to the ground when the other two hands turn him into mush by crushing him in between them.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    By now most of the blood has surged towards the core of the creature its beating heart by traveling up the spine and tail like bones.

    But as the hands fall away the man is their again completely fine. But now the two hands that missed both fall from the body and when they hit the ground they seem to fall through the blood.

    Saharsa watches pale from the side. 29 seconds until she cannot maintain the creature.

    Then in a shocking turn of events the creature moves forward. Its speed surpasses the man''s ability to see and with a swipe his top half looks as if it was disintegrated. Then the creature collapses in a wave of blood that pushes the lower half of the body away. But sharsha is not doing well and falls from her floating. She is practically out of mana now.

    She fall face first on the ground. She made many mistakes in this fight. Healing that hand was both pointless and futile. She wasted to much of the blood when she vaporised it with the blood orbs. But she did well. In her life she has been in less than 26 fights. This makes 27.

    She looks up. The man is approaching her. He does not smile or laugh. He says ¡° if you had killed me two more times you would have won. You did well. Its ok you can die with honor. Mage feel no fear it shall be without pain. Do not expect darkness for to see darkness one must be conscious of the dark ¡±

    Sharsha pulls herself up and leans back. She stares up at the red sun. And she smiles. Its colour changes again. Back to the original color as does the light that falls on her.

    He raise his blade but when he goes to bring it his eyes glaze over and a hand appears. Just the hand by itself right inbetween the man and sharsha and it holds a knife. The man makes no changes to his actions nor does he attempt to stop what is about occur.

    The hand is holding a knife and his arm is cut cleanly through. It goes flying over Sharsha head but Sharsha is fine.

    Then the man looks around in horror and steps back and grabs the part where his arm was separated. He jump back. Next to Sharsha stands a dark elf. The dark elf now holds a genderless beauty so great that it causes Sharsha to grasp and the man to forget his pain.

    Then from within the door a powerful roar erupts. It is so loud that echo of it is heard across the mountains.

    Then a another man is standing between sharsha and the man.

    *****

    Varon now steps towards the tribesmen. Varon places a finger on his forehead and slightly pushes the man to his knees that shattered on impact.

    The man looks up at Varon. He shivers in fear and he knows why. Every fiber in his body is screaming. Screaming in fear and he know why.

    Is this a death that could be fought against. Was there ever any hope to begin with. He asks himself. And the answer he concludes the answer is no. And he drifts to sand but as soon as he does he is back.

    Varon moves his hand down to the mans chin. Then the man attacks with one final strike of desperation. The man''s blade cuts through the air until it''s caught by Varon¡¯s free hand with ease. Varon looks at the balde. It''s a nice looking sword. Slightly too long to be a traditional sabre but curved like one. Varons view of it is that it is a good blade.

    Then once Varons hands make it to the mans chin he flicks it like someone flips a coin. These this almost obnoxious crake as the man''s head is disconnected from the rest of his body.

    As the man falls to the ground Varon still holds the blade in his hand. He grabs the handle with one hand and moves the blades tip to the other. Then lifts the blade up into the air. In a flash the blade is brought back to chest height. When this is done like an explosion of force half of the blade breaks away from the rest. Varon now hold a snapped in half saber. He frown but still keeps the blade.

    The tip of the blade is now buried in the ground at Varons feet. It could not handle both the speed and power of Varons swing.

    ¡­

    And just like that the man dies. He does not respawn. He does not struggle. He does not even whimper. He just dies.

    Varon looks up at the sun and says ¡° I feel¡­ great¡±

    He said as he felt like shit.

 End boss 35

    I pick up mister sword kings corpse. My first king corpse. Oh by the way I am completely healed. I feel great but not as good as Ren or is it Raven now. Well they act like completely different people.

    Ren generally did his own thing but Raven well. He is a bit obsessed with Varon I mean like really obsessed. Well i¡¯m a bit obsessed with Varon so I can forgive him.

    Well after Varon obliterated dinner. Sharsha collapsed and went to sleep. Varon said that was because she used to much mana.

    Not long after varon got pale and also went to sleep. I have a secret now. Varon is a lizard. A big black lizard. He also told me to cook dinner for when he woke up.

    Ahhh the sun is also back to normal. And ¡®Mailman¡¯ is gone? No fucking clue where. In fact after I asked Varon about the mailman location he look and me for a while then he felt my head and asked me if I WAS OK!!!

    But I didn¡¯t get angry. Cool beauty¡¯s don¡¯t get angry easily. But then Re- Raven appear and said ¡° Forgive me my lord but I too hold memories of this mailman the child speaks of¡±

    Curse you Raven my worst enemy. Not only are you more beautiful than me¡­ you also became a cool and stoic beauty when I wasn¡¯t looking you bastard. DO YOU THINK I CAN FORGIVE THIS BETRAYAL.

    Well I probably could to be honest. Raven becoming a cool beauty doesn¡¯t affect me but who is he calling a child. And what with the ass kissing I see going on. Ren warn me that anybody who kisses people are bad persons¡­ I mean people. And why does Raven referee to Varon as my lord now. Oh ah sometimes hes says my glorious master he actually bounces between those to. Lord when speaking to Varon. Master to anyone else when referring to Varon.

    Well I like the new Raven in some ways and not in other ways. He won¡¯t teach me about the world anymore and he has become too strong for me to beat up easily.

    The bit I don¡¯t like about it is that he might destroy our groups style. Actually he might make it more clearer. What is our groups style you ask. Of course it''s madness. I eat people. Ren¡­ I mean Raven has stockholm syndrome. And Sharsha has normal madness I guess. I need to ask Varon if her madness has a name like mine does.

    But he has become much more accepting of my ¡®eating habits¡¯ saying that the lesser being can at least have pride in knowing that they have feed my master''s pet rat. I was so happy he accepted my eating habits I didn¡¯t care that he called me the

    ¡®pet rat¡¯

    Fucking hore cunt who the fuck does he think he is getting off calling me a bloody rat that SLUT!

    Well he acts the same as he did when he was Ren when Varon isn¡¯t around but the problem is like me he is getting far to clingy. But unlike the cute angle that is named Adria or in other words me. He isn¡¯t me which makes it wrong. Just because I can do it doesn''t mean that others get to. Ok.

    Well because of his invisibility that isn¡¯t invisibility he like alway their. He''s turning odd. And when he looks at Varon it gives me the creeps. In the same way the mailman did when he was on his knees. I wonder if I give off the same feeling at times. It doesn¡¯t feel natural.

    Well anyway this is going to be my VERY FIRST KING CLASS MEAL! I can¡¯t describe how happy I am. I have gone over and over how I want to cook him up. So what I plan to do is¡­

    ********

    ¡° Greeeeeeeeey Heeeeellllllppppp meeeeeee iiiiiittyyy hhhhhuuuurrrtssss. Grrrrraaaaayyyy pllllleeeeeaaaassss kiiiiiillllllmme mmmmmmeeeeee¡±

    ¡° It ok Red the pain will go away in a minute. Ok your going to be fine just close your eyes¡±

    ¡°FUCK! It hurts grey.¡±

    ¡° See the pain is going away. Its ok¡±

    ¡° I¡¯m scared grey¡­ I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±

    ¡° Its ok. I will always be there for you. But you need to go to sleep Red. Red please go to sleep.

    ¡° I¡¯m scared¡±

    ¡° I told you not to worry. I would never let anything happen to you. You are mine. Red now and forever.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡° Promise¡±

    ¡° huh yes yes of course I fucking do. Now please for me can you go to sleep¡±

    ¡° Can you stroke my head like you do¡±

    ¡° Of course¡±

    ¡° But I¡¯m scared¡±

    ¡° FOR FUCK SAKE GO TO FUCKING SLEEP. Please Red I beg of you. Ok you don¡¯t have to sleep long ok. I will wake you up right away.¡±

    ¡° You lie¡±

    ¡° huh¡±

    ¡° YOU LIE. YOU LIE YOU LIE YOU LIE. Is everything you say lies. Do you know how much it hurt me. How much I waited for you. But you never came. In fact I¡¯m still asleep and hear you say your goning to wake me. YOU LIE!¡±

    ¡° What no Red I never meant to lie. I promise ok but you need to go to sleep.¡±

    ¡° YOU LIE GREY. OR IS IT VARON NOW.¡±

    ¡° No I would never lie to you. I need you ok. Red please not now¡±

    ¡° You lie. You hurt me. More than I could have ever expected. You lied to me¡±

    ¡° No I did it for you!¡±

    ¡° You lie¡±

    I awaken. A frantic breath enters my ears. My pulse rockets up far beyond my control. My eyes dart across the room. Where is she. Such thoughts enter my mind. And then I feel sick.

    ¡° Bllluuggggaaaa¡±

    Fuck I threw up all down my front.

    ¡° Varon!¡±

    ¡° My lord¡±

    I feel the presence of two people. They both grab me. My eyes are still darting trying to make sense of the situation as much as they can. My head feels like it was split open. I can¡¯t think.

    I reach out and grab a shoulder. I try to stand and I feel that the two here are trying to support me.

    I brush them off and in doing so I fall face first into my own vomit. ¡° Fuck off im fine!¡± I call out to the voices. I push myself up and turn to scowl at the people trying to help me. Then I realised what I¡¯m doing and say in a quiet voice ¡° I¡¯m fine really. Thank you.¡±

    But still their faces are covered in worry and Raven is clutching his shoulder and Adria is¡­ clutching her wrist and sniffing. She looks like she is on the verge of tears. Her wrist looks like someone got a banana and instead of peeling it they twisted it until the bananas skin snapped off.

    Did I do that?.

    I bite my lower lip and tell Adria and Raven to ¡° Come here¡± Raven does but Adria waits hesitation clear in her eyes. I say it again with much more force than I intended. ¡° Come here¡± she winces but does. I reach for Ravens shoulder and heal it or I push it back into place. It wasn¡¯t broken just dislocated.

    I grab Adrias sides I lift her up and I sit down. I place her on my lap and I began trying to fix her wrist.

    After I¡¯m done 50 min have passed. I feel much calmer now. Truly you do wonders for me Adria. I let go of her hand and ask¡± Anymore pain¡± . Adria sheepishly shakes her head. ¡° That''s good¡± I reply calmly and peacefully. I feel Adria try and leave my grasp but I grab her and pull her close. Into my chest. I make sure to really rub her face in my chest ¡°It smells eeeeerrrrrr¡± I watch as she push and struggle to escape my grasp but I hold her head in place. And I start stroking it. She reaches up and covers her nose with both of her hands.

    ¡° I¡¯m sorry. I give you some of the most delicious meat if you stay still for now¡±

    And she does. I keep forgetting but she is truly just a child. I hold up my wrist to Adrias mouth. See looks at me confused. I tilt my head. She doesn¡¯t get it huh. I press my wrist to her little mouth.

    ¡° You can leave now Raven¡±

    ¡° Ok¡±

    ¡° I mean leave not try and hide from my perception¡±

    ¡° Tis¡±

    Turning my attention back to Adria I say ¡±One bite.¡±

    She doesn''t say anything for awhile. Nor does she move. Then she leans forward and I make no movement or noise as her teeth sink into my skin. Then she grabs my arm with two of her hands to hold it in place and she pulls back with her hole body. I watch in silence as flesh is teared from my boss. She takes her time with it. She swishes it around in her mouth and chews slowly. She really takes her her eating but eventually swallows. She then reaches forward with her tongue to lap up the blood on my wrist. She then turn to me and says

    ¡° I treated you flesh with love. It was lovely and delicious.¡±

    Raven who had been standing had left but he did not leave very far. I can see that he looks very uncomfortable with what has happened.

    I¡¯m sorry Ren.

    I hear a small voice call out to me ¡° You ok now¡±

    ¡° yeah¡± is the reply I give to Adria. ¡° Are you sure you won''t throw up on me now that I¡¯m in your lap because I would curse you with bad luck if you did¡±

    This little goblin.

    ¡° I am fine. I won¡¯t throw up again¡±

    ¡° promise?¡±

    I feel sick. Ahhh

    ¡° Yes I promise¡±

    ¡° Your not lying are you¡±

    I look Adria in the eye. I say with deep determination ¡° I don¡¯t lie¡±

    Adria nod her head fervently. And she say¡± I believe you. You aren¡¯t the liying type.¡±

    Thank you Adria. I needed that...

    Please stop ruining the moment.

    ¡°You too honest in fact. You need to learn to be more like Adria who is a master of description. Ah its ok you don¡¯t have to try ahhhh be more like Adria. Are it¡¯s ok you ahhh don¡¯t need to be like Adria because you can¡¯t. Since your not a cool beauty like me. Did Adria just say the same thing twice we¡¯ll basically Adria is a cool beauty. ¡±

    I pinch her check at the same time she makes a fuss about it

    ¡° Waaaaaaa what are you doing to this cool beautys check you mongrel !¡±

    She starts wailing away on my chest. This is great. I will pinch her check more in the future.

    I pull her closer to me and I lay down. Like a child''s teddy bear I pull her close. And with a death grip in place I slowly drift back to sleep as I stroke her head. I can hear her nibbling on something but I feel too weak to open my eyes.

 End Boss 36

    Ahhh it feels go to be out of the jungle.

    Mission report to Red

    The first thing. I am now a dragon. I tested it out even gave Raven, Adria and Sharsha a joyride on my glorious back. I am slightly small than most dragons should be but in time I will grow to my proper size.

    The second thing. My brainwashing of Ren happened. Well Ren is dead but now there is Raven who happens to hold all of Rens memories and beliefs but is just extremely loyal to me. I kinda feel a bit bad about it so I will treat Raven well despite being a thing of mine. But what is more amazing is that Raven is a sword king.

    Third thing Adrias Brainwashing failed. Adria is now a half human and half dragon person but she doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of it. Well due to the nature of the dragon I will probably see some changes later.

    Fourth thing Sharsha is doing well.

    Fifth thing I ditched that blade.

    After I woke up the second time I ate the sword king with Adria and Raven. Sharsha seems to be against the eating of people so she sat out. Well I when to hunt because I wanted to test me new king class self.

    The blade was to weak to handle me. Although I never needed to use a sword before it was a novel experience.

    If there''s anything else it''s that I have decided that I sleep to much and am going to cut back on that for a while.

    ************

    No matter how strong one becomes or what class they reach they die if they are beheaded and poison will kill you regardless of strength. Blood loss will still lead to death. A dragon call swordsman will die from a drop of about 70 meters. Regardless of martial strength they will still die to the same things they would as a warrior as a king. Even dragons are still bound to the mortal races in the need of not losing their heads.

    You know what else will kill a king class magician like me Sharsha. Falling from the back of a flying FUCKING DRAGON. He had plated black scales covered with arcane marks and elaborate swirls. His eyes were those of snakes. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I desperately cling to the black wings of life. Shit think Sharsha. What can I do to escape this impending crisis. Ok ok ok lets think back to what brought us here.

    Ok so after I woke up. Varon offered me a human bicep. After they finish eating. Varon said he wanted to go hunting and I was curious on how strong Varon actually is so I lead him to the only natural king class creature the drake. He swung his sword and beheaded it in one stroke then he started to complain about how his sword broke. After leaving it there we went back to my hut on my request. I collected all my research and valuables than I set fire to the hut. After I blasted the ashes to better remove and evidence that I was here.

    Than Varon said something to the group. ¡° We are about to go back to my place. So a few rules before we do. Raven you''re going to be hired as my official secretary. Adria your¡­. Sharsha I am not sure. Ok first I have a cabin in the snow. I drowned the last owner and his next of kin had accident we will go therefore now as I figure out a way to build facility and get funding. Although I am a rich bastard I don¡¯t want to my sisters funds going anywhere near some of the research I plan on doing with¡­ Raven I see you have a question¡±

    ¡° What is the male equivalent of a secretary?¡±

    ¡° Ok, it is called secretary¡±

    ¡° What is my weekly wage or salary my lord.¡±

    ¡° Oh ahh. Do you want money¡±

    ¡° I will serve lord without any compensation if my lord desires but I wouldn¡¯t reject a¡­ nice reward every now and then¡±

    ¡° Ok ahh I guess I will think of something later¡±

    ¡° I live to serve my lord¡±

    ¡° You know what... I don¡¯t feel like talking right now. Lets have this conversation later¡±

    Then he turned into a FUCKING dragon and said¡± Get on¡±. He acted like this was natural. I mean he did hint at being a harbinger of the apocalypse. But hinting at something and actually being something are completely FUCKING different.

    Past me is an idiot. Why didn¡¯t I realise how fucking scary this would be. Why the fuck did I prepare it to my fuckinh blood disk.

    Ah thats it a solution. I turn to seek ailes in this mess but all I find is that I am surrounded by the insane. Adria is sitting on Varon¡¯s nose giggling to herself about how small everything is from their. She raises her hand in front of here and places the city below use that truly looks like a ant from our height. But I know that in truth that is the fourth largest city of the empire and due to the church¡¯s influence to contains over one and a half million people inside it. The city of eternal light and the only city in the entire empire that is completely church run. I don¡¯t know why but apparently it was a deal set in place when this empire was founded but this city is entirely the property of the church. It is also the location where a large proportion of the churches forces are located. It is an integer part of the church and is run by one of the saints of the church called the golden lion king. Its location is in between the empire and the land of the many tribes. But it is truly an ant from up here.

    Nope it was a mistake. Why am I so stupid. Why the fuck did I have to look down. Oh god why.

    As for Raven than he''s wherever the fuck he goes at all points of time¡­

    Ok time for my solution ¡°Hey Varon is it really a good idea to just fly out in the open like this to our destination. Won¡¯t they tell that you are well¡­ you now the legendary black serpent dragon thingy?¡±

    There was a silence. Before long I hear a small

    ¡° oh shit she''s right isn¡¯t she¡±

    And like that we landed in a clearing in a valley a few tens of kilometres away from the city.

 End Boss 37

    I walk across a empty field of grain listening to the soft pieter pater of rain on my head. I feel a tapping on my head in time with my steps. Its Adria. She sitting in my hood her sword placed in between her and my neck she¡¯s wearing a sheet we stole from some village a while back. A long while back. We are currently moving towards tribe territory.

    She¡¯s has a lantern and i¡¯m leading the way in a sense. It''s dark right now and there''s a thick rain and fog so Saharsa, Raven and Adria can¡¯t see in the dark so that''s why the lantern. But we only had one and so Adria suggested that she ride me. I said no then she complained saying ¡° What''s the difference between when you are lizard Varon and when your not lizard Varon¡±. She had a point and I want to teach her the value of logic so I let her ride me.

    Logical thinking is the most important when¡­ ahhh shit no actual yeah it¡¯s important in all places ok! Ok! OK!

    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that she would somehow become my shield from the rain. She¡¯s sitting with her legs wrapped around my neck and get sword sitting on those legs. Beyond that is my scarf that is currently being wrapped around my mouth like a gag and her back. She pulls the scarf to the side as if to directly tell me which way to go.

    Somewhere directly behind me or directly behind me is Sharsha. And she isn¡¯t as bothered by the rain as I thought she would be. It would appear that her coat is reflectiving the rain. As her her witches hat I have concluded that she knows full well that it is a hat for witches and feels that her identity will be threatened if she takes it off no matter how wet it gets.

    Although she isn¡¯t that affected by the rain the walk on the other hand. Despite the fact that she is a king and that we have been walking for a total of 5 hours with sun set being two ago she huffing and puffing. I asked if she wanted a break and she got all offended. I asked an hour later and she keep acting coy say ¡° Well if you insist Varon¡±. I didn¡¯t like that so I readily replied with a ¡° Well if your fine then let''s keep going¡± and she has been glaring daggers in my back since.

    Raven is Raven and is currently not on this plane of existence. What? Why is Raven not on this plane of existence you ask. That''s simple.

    What just because the answer is simple doesn''t mean I am going to explain it am I.

    Ha ha ha but no in all honesty it is his technique. As you most likely have guessed there are many different words considering the whole hero reincarnation. Their this one. The one called ????? and the one that the hero comes from. Ok theirs like a lot more and some fancy ones like hell and heaven but the rest are not to my knowledge. As for how many there are¡­ I get the feeling that their are not as many as one thinks their are so like 100 maybe. At most there is no more than 500 but their could be less than 30. I just don¡¯t know.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As for the world''s themselves¡­

    Well think of a collection of marbles. Some are bigger than others. Some are shinier than others. Some have that cool spirals inside them. Others might be a unique color. There is like the small metal magnet ones too I think. They come in all different shapes and sizes. But that has absolutely nothing to do with Raven¡¯s  technique.

    See no matter how to try and place marbles together there is going to be empty space it''sq just how that works. This space is called the void. Or the empty land. I don¡¯t like calling it the empty lands because it is anything but empty. Because Raven is their right now so it''s not empty. Well hes not in their but the land in between the empty lands and this world called tera.

    It might be better to think of his technique as finding the glitch spot in a boss fight where the boss can¡¯t hit you but you can hit the boss. In other words his technique is broken enough that it could be reasoned it was a glitch in god''s plan. So he can jump in and out of invincibility. But what? he cannot attacks things in this place. So doesn''t that make it useless I hear you say. Well in a sense it''s a extremely defensive technique but that was before he became Raven. He took the technique that I thought had no uses despite being a means that helped red to leave the world called tera and turn it into something scary. So there''s a small part of the technique that I haven¡¯t mentioned that makes it scary. In truth it might have become my second strongest technique without me doing anything. It makes me feel like a father that watches their child surpass them. But like just not like that¡­ ahhh words are difficult sometimes. What I meant to say was like that but the experience would just not be as strong. Ok. No my feelings on the matter are confusing to me your not going to get a better explanation of my feelings than what I actually think that I feel on something.

    Oh I went of on a tangent their sorry about that.

    ******

    ¡®What is this familiar sent. Can it beeeeeeee. LOOORRRRRRDDDDD HHHHAAAAAAVVVVEEEE mmmmmmm YOU COME FOR ME. Love. This must be the love of god. I Kunges am smelling the scent of the gods LOVE!!!. Oh the glorious black serpent I wait you¡¯re sign and now you have blessed me with mmmmmm¡­ with aaaaahh ¡­ the scent of your fucking ahhhh love. Your love scent. I feel full. You have filled me to my fullest with your glorious love SMELL. I must go. He called for my presence.  ¡®

    Theirs the sound of liquid spraying. As a cloaked figure beheads a wolf. The figure turns twoards a corpse of a woman. Its beautiful in appearance if a little pale.

    ¡®With the day of the ahhhh Looorrrrrdddddssss red star just finished thhhhww mmmmmmm. The love of the lord will soon befall all life. Each and every thing shall know the extent of his great love. A honest love. Not a serious love. NO FOR THAT US NOT TRUE LOVE!!!. But instead. He is sincere in his love of ALLL. Can¡¯t you tell just how magnificent the lord is by the smell of his LOVE!¡¯

    The cloaked figure fall and when he does so their is no noise. Like magic all that''s their is the black cloak he was wearing. But then the beautiful corpse rises. Upon closer inspection it appears that the corpse is not made from a single woman but from collecting part from hundreds. No thousands of beautiful women. Many small miniscule stitches holdings the whole thing together. The skin looks bleached in a attempt to make it all the same colour. The undead woman turns to the side to see hundreds of absolutely identical corpses. And a big bug like grin forms on her mouth.

    ¡° Shall I be blessed with the lord''s love I wonder. I wonder if this body could handle such a thing. For the lord''s love is a brutal thing at times.¡±

    It turns forward and says ¡° But it is in no way a cruel live. It is a true love. It is the lord''s love¡±

 End Boss 38

    Hoooo would you look at that.

    ¡° Amazing. Look Varon it looks so cool. What is it¡±

    Adria

    ¡° It is impressive. If I am not mistaken it a collapsed draven city. It must have fallen through their mines. If one didn¡¯t know where to look they could have walked straight over such a thing.¡± Sharsha

    ¡° Looks neat I guess. But¡­ it also looks annoying to navigate at night. Although well mill be protected from the rain.¡±Raven

    It looks neat from a distance but I can see it a bit better.

    Right now we are all crowded around a 30m^3 hole in the ground. Below us is a giant underground city that could be liken to a catatome in nature and look. This is the third hole we have seen in the last 50 minutes.

    It is an ancient draven city that fell during my time. During a certain war the draven race got it bad. They were genocided by a group of one of the few worshippers of me the licthes I talk about before... I think. If you want to know more about the dwarfs think loli race. Well a single particular litch in question. One of my more devoted followers and one of the few that I ever taught soul magic personally as well. In fact the magic known as necromancy is derived from some of my soul magic that I tough to that girl. And now that I think about it so was my death cult. She was definitely one of my more hands on believes. And she not entirely at fault.

    When I heard her plan to use a race focused disease to target the dwarfs I was definitely surprised at first then very supportive. It resulted in the extinction of the dwarf race and the gome race a elf and dwarf offspring. Ok I may have supported her work more than I should have but let''s be serious during war you don¡¯t stop to think of enemy casualties and when you want to destroy the world all life is an enemy. ¡®Ahh nothing makes monsters out of men like loves does¡¯ that''s right she used this line to justify all her actions saying it was in the name of my love.

    I also won¡¯t lie that her undead hordes was a extremely effective weapon during the final days of that holy war between red and god. And her work was also a major help at other points and in previous wars as well.

    She is also the second person. When I spoke of the two that I wanted to obtain other than Adria who I mainly want because of her endless possibilities according to the novel Kung is someone I want to obtain because of my previous knowledge of her.

    In truth there are quite a few people I plan on making use of but only two I wish to obtain. Adria and Kung. But the problem is that I only know where she will be later. Well she will be here later I don¡¯t know is she is here now. Witch is why I plan on leaving a message.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    I Ragna Rok live come find me.

    Simple.

    As for why I know this. It is of course the novel. She appears in a few chapters as a throw away villain. It''s true the hero kills her by making use of the teleportation gird I plan on taking over. She was one of my disciples there''s no way she would simply die like that but its true thats she is never mentioned after that in the novel again.

    Honestly I am glad the narrator even mentioned her name she was so useless.

    Well back in the old days she was a calm and collected but had a small temper. She did burn down an orphanage because she was having a bad day but if I condemn everyone of my surbordes that did that I would not have any followers. And I am lazy so followers are more important than orphans. Well to me she was like a tool. But like my favorite tool. One that I had keep around so long that using other tools just didn¡¯t feel right any more. And she was super useful to although before I took her in as a disciple she was kinda useless. But she soon became like a polished and refined gem. Or like a vase. No actually that might be selling her higher than what she was.

    Not a good tool for a lot of problems. The best tool for most my problems.

    Well it¡¯s not like I am a heartless monster so it¡¯s not like I ever set out to do evil deeds in fact I don¡¯t know if you know this but I have a one good deep a year police. This year I saved a jungle mailman from being a mailma¡­ oh right I probably should have killed that guy huh. Buuuuuuut I didn¡¯t so it still counts, right. See I let a future information breach/problem escape me I am a good person.

    Well I am sure he probably died off somewhere. Oh I raised a he¡¯s going to survive and come back to bite me in the ass flag. See ain''t I a good guy. I am not really mad at myself for forgetting this. I turn to Adria and gently kick her. Or it might be better to say I pushed her with my foot. She falls with a beautiful ¡° Kaaaa¡±. I miss the time that her feet made ¡° pta pta¡± sounds when she ran. Ohhh what I weird thing to miss is this me gaining feelings for Adria. Well maybe but it doesn¡¯t really matter right now.

    *********

    I Sevs have escaped the jungle and gained a enlightenment from watching Adria fight the king of my old clan. I have also entered warrior class in a month. If this was my old world I would be estac but when I compose myself to Adria and Varon I know that I am slow in growth.

    I have decided. Adria you shall be my goal. The next time my meet I will best you.

    *********

    I be a creeping down the street¡­ oh lord these are lines that I have wanted to say for a long time¡­ like a full two hours ago when I felt the need to say them.

    This place is perfect. Its perfect place for me to receive my lords love. He he he most people think that love is something given¡­ that is wrong. Love is something taken. Before I couldn¡¯t take it because of the great Red the loveee menace. Ahhhh it sounds so strong. A beautiful beating in my ear. Its ripe so very rip in taste. THE great LOVE of the LORD. Ha ha THE LOVE LORD. Ha ga ga. Ca ca cha cha. La la la. Ma ma ma. Well I am bored waiting for the love to approach. This is usually the bit where¡­ I guess this is the point where I masterbate alone while crying about being single. But no more because the lord cometh. Or I bitch about how unjust the world is. But that sound is too strong. Its too strong. What is this¡­ sound. It¡¯s different. It¡¯s not his. NO it is the lords but heart but a name now beats. Who!. After all this time does his heart still beat for the Red one¡­ yet their is another name.It is not like the love of a lover this sound but more like¡­ that of a beloved pet. I can¡¯t allow this. She''s been dead for so long how can Reds name be so loud. And so desperate. It''s such a lonely sound. It even melts my heart but I need it to me my name. I must make it my name. And there''s another. The puppy. Who is Adria and how shall I kill her. Because she has taken it. What I need to take. My dream. For the lord to see me like one would a priceless vase.  Like something to be loved. I need it. The lords love.

 End Boss 39

    Four walked through the streets of a sparking ancient city long since forgot and destroyed by the passing of time. In its peak it was a beautiful gathering of artistic wonder and value. Massive pillars stretch up into the shadows above and a river runs through the cuts centre. It was once a place where the best of the best architects would come point and brag about the wonders that they built a place of manufactured beauty. But now its a dead place that been reclaimed by natural as knee high ferns and bushes litter the place making travel through a chore. The great monuments cracked and broken. Rubble left over from the draven races last screams. A single place of pride for a dead people stands tall in the centre of it all. A castle of the draven ruler.

    Thousands of spikes litter a cossall tower in the city''s center. But from every window, ledge, terrace or roof there hangs a corpse. Or at least the rope that hung the corpse.

    The four make their way through streets of increasingly beautiful design. I was a ordly place in it time. Not the clean streets and small door frames leave an creepy impression on those who pass.

    But after passing those buildings the four arrive at the castle tower. A big noble and magnificent great door that''s closer to a gate stands before them. Of the four the man in front Varon strives forwards and places his foot up to the heights where a handle would have been. Then with a creak the door shatters and dust flies everywhere.

    Then the corpses began to sing.

    ¡° We promise surrender. We speak lies

    He promised life. He spoke truths.

    We promise surrender. We speak lies.

    So he promised life. He spoke truths.

    Look, look can you see us sing.

    Look, look can¡¯t you see us cry.

    Look, look you can¡¯t see us die.

    For this is the life. The life he promised.

    For this is the life. The life he promised.

    Look, look can you see us sing.

    Look, look can¡¯t you see us cry.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Look, look you can¡¯t see us die.

    And now we know the serpent doesn¡¯t lie. Know we know the serpent doesn¡¯t lie. But how we wish he did¡±

    It was a croke voice and sounded mechanical and melancholy in nature. And it was repeated again and again.

    The moment the four step through that door a world of various luxuries and wealth assaulted them. Hall after hall they pass through until they reach the throne room.

    The sights were drawn away from the many pieces of art and wonder and unto a throne. Upon that though sat a skeleton a dagger placed in between his ribs. Held in place by his decreaped hands. But the skeleton wobbled and sob. ¡° please¡­ please¡± it begged.

    The small one a little girl dress in a plethora of stolen rags with a small red cape rans up to the skeleton king and very carefully with much hesitation. She removes the crown from his head and put it on her own. She is assaulted by a small sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu but shruggeds it off.

    She then hurried back to Varon. For awhile the group waited in this room. They watched Varon who strove forwards and then bit into his finger. With his own blood he wrote ¡° Kung I have need of you¡± on the forehead of the skeleton king. But as they went to leave the skeleton called out and said ¡° What right do you have to deny god she said. What right do you have to be god I asked. And she showed me.

    Why. Why can¡¯t I kill my son. I just want to save him from his own existence. I didn¡¯t know that my death wasn¡¯t a right but a privilege but please my sons mind is that of a child. It is to broken to save. Only death could mend my people know. And yet you deny us this. Please let me kill him. My son has suffered far to much. I just wanted them to be happy. I just wanted my people to know the knowledge that my ancestors knew. Now I just want my people to die. Why won¡¯t you let us die. Please¡± but as the group walked away until even his desperate cries can no longer be heard.

    As the group moved forward Adria ran alongside Varon her arms out and a small golden crown sat upon her head. She look up at Varon and asked ¡° Whos is the serpent? Why won''t he let the people here die¡±

    Varon turned to her and said ¡° The name serpent is what the dragons used to call me. And they can¡¯t die because¡­ I said so.¡±

    Adira look up at Varon with an incredibly annoyed look and asked ¡° Yeah by why can¡¯t they die. I mean like even if you said it not like they can''t just like smash their bones and call it a day.¡±

    Varon felt Sharsha look over at him. She to was curious about this. Even necromancy can¡¯t prevent death. In fact it just uses corpses as weapons at time. But the goal of necromancy is to rebuild the soul into a stronger form. See the body, mind and soul are the three things that make us who we are. If one is affected than the other two are as well. It''s why when one makes too large of a change to their soul their flesh is unable to maintain itself and they become litchs.

    But in doing so their minds are also changed in strange ways. See it almost like rock paper scissors. You improve your body or power you mind is effected. You improve your mind and you soul will be alerted as well. You changed you soul and you body will break. Although if you change you soul it¡¯s possible to keep you mind in tact. But if you change your mind it¡¯s impossible to keep your soul intact.

    However these things are different. Their mind and soul are the same even as their body decays. It is indeed impossible for these things to die. Or at least Saharsa doesn''t have a clue on how to go about killing them.

    But Varon to Adria¡¯s and Sharsha¡¯s dismay he only look at them and smiles after saying¡± It¡¯s because I don¡¯t tell lies. So when I said they wouldn¡¯t die it only makes sense that this wasn¡¯t a lie

    He then turned his head towards Adria and said ¡° Ok Adria what was the first thing I taught you to do when you found a corpse?¡±

    Adria smiles and bounces a bit before pointing to the crown and at the tip top of her voice she yells ¡° Loot them¡±

    Varon smiles and grabs her under the arms before picking her up and spinning her around him. She giggles but the moment her feet touch the ground she sprinting at the closet corpse with a serious expression on her face.

 End Boss 40

    ¡° eggcalent !¡± Adria

    ¡° Its excellent. ¡± Varon

    ¡° Wa! That''s totally what I said!¡±Adria

    ¡° No it was not¡±Varon

    ¡®Those two are surprisingly close. All things considered. After all isn¡¯t he supposed to end the world and she is just a¡­ on second thought they make a nice pair. But still¡­ I must confess that is a lot of money their. ¡®

    Before this group was a giant pile of jews paintings and golden armaments pile far taller than even Raven our parties tallest member by a head who has only grown taller in the last few days to the point where he looks almost inhuman¡­ well he is an elf but he is about to break the height that one considere a elf. And yet his body has maintained this lean feel to his muscle structure. It is quite impressive if a little disconcerting. His appearance has also undergone a change as well. He now looks far more genterless in his appearance but it still feels natural in appearance. Although beautiful it feel more like the beauty of nature than anything else. His muscles have become more defined and his long black hair is quite impressive in my opinion. Attractiveness can be a weapon and a weakness depending on the who.

    And I can not speak ill of his skill with a blade¡­ and as a slave. Honestly between Adria the cannibal and Varon the¡­ well clearly the man last on my list of people to fuck with and Raven. It is surprising that Raven gives me the most discomfort. His is unquestionably loyal to Varon to an extreme and yet seems to have maintained his free will and logical thinking. But he is without question holding an obsession with Varon . As I had said before change the mind the the soul does to but from the looks of things his elven heritage seem to have been dumped on the side of the road. It would appear that all three pieces of Raven have been changed. At first glance it would appear to have been an impressive improvement but time will tell me for more than my speculations.

    Adria is a child and Varon is¡­ something. But Raven was a person before but now. His is something else. I have watched their training on the way here and I can only call it intense. Varon seems to avoid sleep and instead trains his body is quite the particular way. During the last few days he had me craft a type of weak soul acid. Originally he used it to burn away his abbs and the surrounding region then made use his advanced regeneration to build a surprising superior mussel structure. It was quite the horror show.

    At first I was under the impression that he had damage sense of pain but his expression told me other things. I can¡¯t say the willingness to go to such lengths for strength is an attractive extra for me. I will never understand the hearts and minds of a pure close quarters type. Almost everyone will know at least one or two spells in truth I am quite rare for being a magic only. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The only reason I even made king was because of the lifespan improvement. Seeking a life dependent on strength is an ridiculous idea to me. Regardless of how strong an individual becomes we still live in a world were the many can best the few. Doesn''t matter how strong a king is if he hasn¡¯t eaten for a few days. And few kings can withstand a long range magic bombardment.

    It would be impossible for me to beat 500 of even the most weakest troops if I didn¡¯t have time to prepare and place magic formation. Most people see magic as a casting system but their are those like me who prefer to place trap around a single location and simply pray that no one comes close.

    A dragon is different but they hold their supremacy in their ability to fly and breath fire or their corresponding element. To kill a dragon all one needs to do is snip the wings and the dragon will fall to their death. It''s why most dragons actually fight in a elven form if confronted by a larger threat. But when doing so they cannot really be considered superior can they.

    Actually this to is quite interesting. Although humans are the main race that thrive on this continent the humans only can around 50 thousand years ago. Compare that to the other continents 300,000 years of thick history. It is true that there are still humans their.

    Another race that has appeared around the same time as humans is the litch race that own some small land mass south of the two continents. Little is known about that place other than the knowledge that it is too small to be considered a continent. Not that it matters because no one is in a position to worry about the things happening on a different continent. It would take a world ending event¡­

    I turn to look at Varon and Adria. One has found a golden chest of ancient wine and is getting drunk while the other is rolling on top of a pile of gold and jews. Surprising their actions are the other way around from what you would think with Adria drinking and Varon trying to bury himself. Adria throws the bottle on the ground before cursing it for ¡° disturbing the mouth of this great beauty Adria¡±. Varon laughs himself in a ball.

    Weather or not these two will even be considered a threat on this continent remains to be seen.

    But then Varon turned to face me and he called out to the group from atop his pile of gold. ¡° Adria, Saharsa and Raven gather up. We have an important thing we need to discuss¡±

    Raven was the first to speak and adrive. Follow by me and then a drunken Adria waddles over and collapse by the foot of Varon who is now waist deep in gold. His eyes look over the group. He then informs is in the most casual way as if stating the weather. ¡° So we are surrounded on all side by enemies. About 1000 probably more and their goal is probably to kill you three. Have fun with that you two it seems like Adria is in no condition to fight.¡±

    *****

    Back in the castle palace the sobbing king is greeted by another crying individual.

    Although they were crying for completely different reasons. This new individual is also crying however there are no tears. She reaches up with her fingers and digs into the flesh under her eyes to give them the appearance of crying blood. Or to hide her actual tears. ¡° Waaa waaaa waaaa¡± she crys ever since she saw the message on the selektion kings head.

    For this person was the undead lich Kung. Varons most devoted follower. And she was currently meant to be leading an army of zombies to assault Varon her beloved lord.

 End Boss 41

    Hordes upon hordes of undead dwarves assaulted an empty marketplace. A little girl swang her sword desperately a small cloud of sand brushed through the ranks of undead growing ever so slightly in size as it made its way though. An another dance through those same ranks. Disappearing and reappearing leaving only a wake of broken bones and decayed fleshed the places where he had step the only sign of his presence a mad fury of desperate blade strokes. Atop a floating did a woman stood taken pot shots at vantage points in the hope to flush out the one controlling these corpses. The one thing these three shared was the intensity of their desperation.

    A man walked through the ranks of the hoards. His hands moving in a same form as one would paint with a brush. With quick and precise movements be dissected all that stood before or behind him. But the speed at which he moved was slow and steady. His eyes focused not on his enemy''s before him but instead scanned the surroundings. He was locked deeply in thought yet he moved with a casual grace.

    That was the best way to describe it. Regardless of the number they stood no chance against his in a one on one or a 10 on one and in these thin streets that was all the undead could muster. The man was aware that if the undead were to try they could easily become a problem for him. And yet they did not. He had a theory about that.

    The ranks of undead themselves were weak. The bones brittle but he knew that their was most likely more to the situation at hand then what he could see. The man named Varon was curious. He could sense a stronger threat in the distance it seemed to be calling to him.

    He turned to check up on his group.

    Saharsa is barely fighting and she probably won¡¯t unless she''s put into a situation where she has no other choice. Adria looks tired but looks like she could go for a few hours when their at this level. She also appears to be bleeding from her lower back. A small cut but a cut nonetheless, it also means that that next cut will be easier to land. Raven is abusing his technique far too much. It is important that Raven learn his limits himself but that is a cause for concern. As for Varon he feels that he could kill everything here but would be very injured in the process. Even know his fingers feel numb and it''s only a matter of time until something lands a hit.

    The threat in the distance is obviously a trap someone has planted for him to spring. Varon feels that Adria and co probably won¡¯t survive the night and he is not sure if he is currently at the stage were walking in traps on purpose will have any negative effects on him. He wants to jump at the trap very badly but fears that Raven and co will die if he was to do that. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    So he has decided to¡­ wait here for now. Ahh I hate choices sometimes.

    ******

    What! What! What! Wa! Wa! Wa! Why? Why hasn¡¯t he done anything except stand their and give pointers to the fucking human. Fuuuuuuck that totally undermines my plan. I had this epic area like place filled with interesting and unique undead for my lord to play with. Dammit I was gonna kill the weak ones while he was distracted damm it.

    Then I was going to rain him in praise and LOVE! Until he only saw me.

    Ok no it''s fine. After all I don¡¯t want him to die. JUST THOSE FUCK! Well he is not the type of person or thing that I can just pretend isn¡¯t their or go easy on if I actually want to win so. I will¡­ what can I do now¡­ oh yes that will work wonders won¡¯t it

    *********

    Varon watched as Adria swerve through the the ranks making use of her small size to attack weak points in the old decayed bones. She weaved with grace attacking the neat rank with force. In Adrias mind there was a line. A line that nothing was allowed to cross. Her movements were almost mechanical in nature. Like a ticking of a clock perfectly in sink with it self. Bang clash dash stab slash slash. Bang clash dash stab slash slash.

    But then the rhythm was broken from an arrow that skimmed passed Adrias head. In sock Adria falls back making a opening in her defence. A sword is lunged at her neck but before the blade and make contact a rock collides with the blade shattering it. The rock passes straight through and hits the ground making a small explosion of dirt and dust which allows Adria the need time to focus and regain her clam mentality. She attaches quickly to the situation and before long builds a new rhythm.

    To this Varon fells great displeasure. He callout ¡° Why do you follow the path that time has set before. The master of time much always walk forward. Forever forwards or time will pass you. Do not allow a the rhythm of time to form the actions you perform. Death is not a chore so do not treat the act of taking it as one. See what is before you even if it has shown itself before for just like you time will always move forward. It is never still so why are you. You must move forward and adapt to the now and forget that past of future only the now matters. But you need to remember to keep your now ahead of time.¡± Adria is confused and Varon decide to remember this a try to make some waves in training but denying her repeated dull stimulus like time or skedules for Adria to make use of. Ability and strength often all second to adaptability especially for Adria who has a martial arts that focuses on thriving in the long run.

    Unlike Varons martial arts that is a physical strength based all purpose type Adria¡¯s abilities and technique that will grant more advantages the longer the conflict is drawn out. It is understandable that she would be drawn to a rhythm type of fighting but rhythms can be exploited.

    Adria has yet to understand the horror that Varon has given her. Any ideals or provenance. Any beliefs or choices Adria makes. She will someday come to know that they were meaningless. The end that Varon has given Adria s not a pointless one. But an forgotten one.

    Well let¡¯s leave that for another time.

    I wonder how Raven is doing with the thing I asked him to do.

 End Boss 42

    In a quiet town in the middle of the kingdom of Termasse on the outskirt of the town in a small barn three stand watching, worried as a woman breathes deeply. Inside her right now is a child. Her child.

    ¡° Breath¡­ it is ok my child¡±

    A tall gruff man. Stearn in appearance wearing the robes of a simple workman but thicker then expected considering the human weather. Holes scatter his shoes and 4 toes are shown on his right foot.

    ¡° Dad, it hurts¡±

    The woman is not very attractive but instead she gives off a honest feel to her that borders naive. Yellow hair braided down her back catches on the woden post behind her but none care not even her self.

    ¡° Just breath ok, breath honey¡±

    Of the three one is sweating profusely and crouched down by the woman who is sat on top a cotton rug placed above a pile of hay. Terror stricken his face as he desperately clutches his lovers hand at some futile attempt to bare her from his fear. The baby is early.

    The baby cries surround the room as he is lifted up into the arms of a fourth person. In terms if dress and elegance the fourth man carries prestige and all his actions feel as if they are with purpose. The man looks down at the woman before handing her the baby.

    ¡° Despite everything their have been no broken normality in this child''s birth. He will be healthy if you wish I will speak and pray for his health in church tomorrow¡±

    ¡° Thank you sir paladin. Thank you¡± the woman speaks with a honest kindness as she has gain a feeling of happiness that has overcome even her expectations as relief and new found love wash over her.

    ¡° Speak of it not miss.¡± The paladin give a polite bow before making for the exit but first he places his hand on the father¡¯s shoulder ¡°God has given you a blessing and a new burden. I have hope you may carry both well mister blacksmith¡±

    The father in his joy speaks without through.

    ¡° I could hardly see a son as a burden sir but a blessing I will accept¡±

    The pailden smiles and asks ¡° Do you have a name for the child? So that the angles will know of who I speak.¡±

    ¡° Not yet but we were thinking Isaac¡± the older gentleman answer.

    ¡° Isaac Griffiths is a fine name if I may say so myself.¡±

    The paladin claps his hand on the shoulder of the now grandfather of a new child but does not say a word as he leaves.

    He does not simply leave the room but instead he walks away from

    He is a paladin. A weapon without a crown to guide him. Driven by his need to¡­ politely enforce the word of god at times and justice at others. A warrior with a sword and shield with a preference for defensive and counters he travels as he pleases but today he has a very particular destination in mine. Today he will drive his blade through the heart of the worst of the sinners. A vampire. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    He walks out into a small courtyard and past then pass that onto a dirt road. He walks with a steady pace but under his breath he repeats ¡° May the lady of the shield save me from my sin and may my hand he true as I stick with the weight of the lady swords weight today¡±

    To a non believers these words are meaningless as they do not offer a true protection or divine magic instead it is simply said to relieve the hearts of the fearful before a battle they doubt the outcome off.

    He does not like war it is my he is a pailden of truth. He thinks of events recently. The coming of the red stair. The pope has begun to speak of vigilance and strength of will to protect the belief and believer of the true faith. To most they would not detected the hypocrisy but he, This paladin knew of the true corruption in the heart of the church and he feared the problem was only getting worse despite the efforts of the truth paladins like him catching and condemning more false shepherds by the day.

    As he walked down the road he felt it. A presence behind him. He made no change of movement. This was as he intended but he felt considered that the vampire would strike so early in the evening while the sun was still up but he did not doubt that this was the creature that he sought.

    For an hour he traveled leading the creature away from life until he arrived at the base of a mountain and began to climb it. Every step came with a small almost unnoticed increase in incline.

    Half way up when he was sure he turned to face his would be follower. ¡° Harvey Rees¡± the figure below calles out. Harvey smile despite his displeasure at having his name called out by such a thing.

    The figure below was hardly different from the old man who was the father to the woman who just gave birth he was civil with before. No it was the old man who he just help his daughter give birth to before.

    ¡° I thank you kind filth for allowing me to assist you grandchildren entrance into the world but it is time we will engage in combat. I have said my prayers and I hold no fear for the outcome I will let you know that if you repent and aloue me to clams your head without struggle I am sure god will be¡­ you don¡¯t seem impressed with my offer¡±

    The old man sneered as he spoke

    ¡° we both know your god does not forgive.

    Just as I know you all care not for the truth you burn the ideas that deny your groups power. And all that conflict you attack while declaring yourselfs the righteous defenders. You are all criminals and hypocrites. If there''s a god then I doubt he will stand with me.¡±

    Harvey nods in response. ¡° You are not wrong. But that does not mean you are right either¡±.

    Harvey drew his blade and ready his shield.

    ¡° God asks of us to show faith by bettering ourselves. He ask of us to seek the virtues he wants in us. And for our services he promises love.¡±

    Sharp half meter long claws grew out from the old man. ¡° I am a master while you are a warrior, you don¡¯t stand a chance¡±

    The paladin stops nodding then speaks ¡° many a man you thinks class is the end to the question of strength. But not I and I think not you¡±

    The old man lunges up the hill. His claws collide with the shield that was placed before them. Sparks fly.

    Harvey step towards the old man his shield throwing the old man off a balance and he then strikes the side of the old man''s ribs a line of blood flies and the paladin step back waiting for the next attack. The paladin sighs ¡° How could you face your family knowing you are a monster¡±

    ¡° SHUT UP! I AM NO MONSTER. I AM MAN¡±

    The old man send forth two attacks of seim equal strength but it is clear the side with his injury is slightly weaken.

    The paladin reflects the attacks to the left and the swings down cutting thought the mussel on the back of old mans leg then once more steps back as the old man falls to his knee. The old man tries to rise only to fall. The paladin uses that chance to plunge his sword through the heart of the vampire who is laying face down.

    The paladin reflects on this fight. It was very average. The side that took the first hit lost. Nothing unsolved and no hidden surprises. The old man was strong when he lunged he covered ten meters in a single step a speed type but all Harvey had to do was wait for the chance to counter than taunt when things didn¡¯t look well for his attacker only to bring a swift and hopefully with as little as possible pain to end the old man''s life.

    Then Harvey removed his shield it was strapped at his wrist and his elbow. He made note that his bone was on the verge of breaking after the old man was more powerful than he expected him to be.

    The paladin sat down and look over the scenery that he could see from the middle of this mountain.

    Tomorrow he had to pray for that child but other than that he had no engagements. He smiled knowing that. He hope he would find that he was not needed but still he prayed that he would be their if he was. He decided he will return here later in about ten years or so when he has gained more experience and is ready to settle down¡­ if he is ready I might impart some knowledge of an elder.

 End Boss 43

    Boom!

    A large gate is smashed open by a foot of a man in black. With him, a smaller woman whose age is that of a child,drenched in blood that comes from a pleather of small almost pointless cuts spread all over here. The woman had just waged a one man war against a horde of undead. She acted far beyond the level of fighters with years of experience and training under their belt and yet she cursed her weakness. 122. She killed 122 of the undead before she collapsed and Varon had to step in and save her.

    Varon didn¡¯t say a word of criticism. But he did not praise her either. She heard the marching of feet in time to a hum of broken voice as the skeletons bolted sing in joy at the situation before them. Their once pure souls twisted by the casual passage of time until their have have lost the last thing they could hold onto. Something they cursed with every tick of a clock. Something that brought them so much despair and fear. Hope was what that had lost. So with the lost of hope so to did the loss of will and then the loss of pain. Until they were nothing but singing ornaments.

    Adria felt that from them she could see that of but a peak at the screen behind the curtain that Varon told of. She had failed but time ticks on. This was something that she had learned today and to her this was monumental. She was only now begun to understand the nature of her power and the nature of the thing called life. A the terror of losing it because she was never able to connect the dots before today. She didn¡¯t knew to swing the sword just so that Varon would praise her but so that he could praise her tomorrow as well.

    Today was the first day that Adria ever felt the need for strength. Varon on the other hand was in deep thought. Raven had moved his treasure hoard through his ability so it was safe and Sharsha had done as Varon instructional and run away. Varon did not want a soldier from her no he wanted a voice that would speak out about faults and failures without having a relationship with the thing called morality. Now that she was under his employ as a non-combat type should she ever set foot in a battle again Varon has most likely made some form of mistake.

    Varon drew his foot forward breaking down the next door in his way. In his arms like someone holds a rug is Adria too weak to move. ¡° Are we running Varon?¡± Adria asks

    ¡° No I am looking for a¡­ found one¡±

    Adria looks forward to see a dead end and a small corridor. It looks more like a cell then anything else but Varon strides with confidence to the dead end. Adria thinks of many possibilities a secret path, a trap or will he simply punch through but Adria was wrong as Varon sets Adria down next to wall.

    Varon then walks to the end of the hallway and for the briefest of moments a dark image flashes across Adrias mind. Will he leave me?

    But one he get to the end he stops and pulls of his shirt. Now dressed in nothing more than a pair of black plants he speaks back to Adria ¡° I feel I may have done you a disservice Adria. But throwing those rocks I have spare your life but I noticed that there is something you lack. I will attempt to show you so please pay close attention I will try not to show such a sight again and you are not to speak of what you see¡±.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Still ringing in her ears is the slow march of the skeletons and the singing of the damned and in her vision is the sight of Varon breathing deeply his shoulders rise and falling slightly as each breath passes. Barely enough to see.

    His hands clenching and unclenching in time with the beat of the song they have begun to sing.

    ¡° Nothing breeds hate, fear and power like hope so have no fear Adria for I may be able to kill them all.¡±

    A wave they approached marching endlessness dullness to them they approach and when the tide draws near Varon strikes.

    A fully of well calculated and precise blow using his fingers as knife when they need to be and a mace when they need to be. Like a well oiled machine he continues to attack with validity as he greedily destroys that which stands before him and like a force of nature his will go unchallenged. For the first hour then as time passes his movements began to slow and at the same time a colossal monster of bone fragments crash past the ranks of undead. Only growing with its allies destruction. Then like it run into a wall it is stopped in its place before it is blown back with a simple yet effective punch. But for the first time Varon bleeds from a small cut below his eye. And once more the hoard approach and the blows continue. Varon moves with such grace that it shows a beauty that grounds Adrias breath away and like this he continues fighting few at a time with the intent to slay the many.

    And yet in an hour a new beast appears but it too is blown away.

    And then an hour after that a new creature is destroyed but this one doesn¡¯t fall in a single blow instead taking three in that time Varon received one however he does not halt or show a different in his face expression.

    And hour later a new creature appears and this one is capable of trading blows but is ultimately still weaker then Varon and is dispatched.

    Then another but this time the fight between the two drags on and the injuries Varon suffers grow and yet he continues.

    Then again an hour later a bear shaped creature of decaying flesh come for a fight and Varon engages without hesitation but this time it is a hard fight but after 15 minutes of intense conflict Varon is left wheezing as he spits some blood.

    And yet another comes. A octopus like creature this time. It attacks from a distance and Varon is blown back. Yet Varon charges back into the fight long before the creature has time to gain space and yet Varon is simply blown away again, and again and again. Each time Varon loose some of his grace as it is replaced with a beast like ferocity and after 53 minutes Varon destroys the creature with a single blow.

    Then another comes 7 minutes later but thing one has the body of a horse and the head of a lion. It is much faster than Varon and yet Varon never lets it past. He will not destroy it before another creature appears and he will not destroy them before another come. Varon outmatched and outnumbered, brutally wounded fights with no technique and yet as time passes he destroys the knees of the horse like creature then dispatches the other two.

    His condition is far worse than Adrias was when she couldn¡¯t fight anymore and yet he moves still without change in facial expression. 7 out of 10 of his fingers are broken of just completely snapped off his shoulder was crush twice and his left lung and yet his eyes show something different. They burn with the will to go on.

    The full 1000 skeletons of them 892 are destroyed. Despite that the legion of the undead continue to march towards him but in his new condition this has become a struggle for him but still he continues to fight even gaining back the ground he had lost he stands tall atop a pile of corpses that have been broken and defeated by Varon.

    The final ten selections strive forward only to be defeated one by one by a man who struggles to hand three of them at a time yet they all still fall behim.

    Varon waits watching waiting for something else to come. Then in the distance  a woman approaches.

    Her eyes awestruck. She seem like there is a bounce in her every step. Their is also a madness in her smile.

    ¡° Do you know what you are missing Adria.?¡± Varon does not turn to face Adria as he asks the question. ¡° No. I don¡¯t¡± Adria face the back of the man who stood before her. Until know he was never more than the hand that feed her. Although she always saw that hand as the only one you never bite now Varon was something different. Varon was no the first thing Adria had come to respect.

    ¡°It is the desire to win¡±

 End Boss 44

    He stands before me. In all his glory he stands the victor always the victor. My great lord. The one who saved me from the simplicity and the mundanity normalcy of life that was forced upon me by my parents. He is my great saviour and my true lord. He is the king of serpents.

    He is grey

    ********

    Ancient times after the

    rise of the red Queen.

    Approximately: 34,000 years ago

    Small city of Benaku

    Long ago someone was born. This someone was born into a family that saw her as no more than a burden. 7 brothers 3 sister 1 Mother 8 possible father¡¯s. Since birth she was alone in all places but one.

    She lived in a big city in a bad time that people felt overwhelming obligated to inform you that it was a good time. A new belief and new temple under a new god had started recently as world saw its first ¡®true¡¯ society. As for what made it a true society and made all the others false no one could tell the girl but this society was special in one aspect.

    That all things were run by the queen and nobody had the right to question her. She held absolute authority and even questioning her will was punished with death by beheading.

    This Queen was known as the red Queen due to her bloody history of conquest against surrounding nations and the total control over all markets, institutions, education, religions and the of course magic was completely under her rule.

    The occupation know as merchant was now that of a criminal and all business were government run and operated. Instead of merchants we had things called regulators that would provide the individuals the required items to both live and continue the employment on a day to day basis.

    See all children at birth are taken to something called a soul stone where they are tested for magic potential.

    Although there are sword uses at master at this time they pale in comparison to the things know as the kings of magic.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ******

    ¡° Why the fuck were you born? Get the fuck out of my face¡±

    A fist collides with the face of a girl¡­ repeatedly a taller man looms over her as she is beaten in a back street yet the girl does not speak no back down however what the taller man presumes as rebellion is in truth the fact that the child is was knocked out cold after the first blow to her small and weak head.

    It is unknown to both parties involved when the man discovered this or how many attacks her had landed on her before he saw his mistake and cast her aside into ankle thick mud but it is clear that the man had taken the time to evenly break and destroy both sides of her face until they were twisted and swollen remakes of what a humans should be.

    Her crime the man own incompetence and previous violent outbursts due to a long lasting condition has lead the man to being unable to find employment in any occupation besides those that borderline slave labor with extreme back breaking manual labor of the mines. His final hope in that a lumberjack position was destroyed today due to his know and recorded disability that is in truth no more than a powerful lisp in his speech. The man''s fears the mines because a magistrate once linked the creation of his weak lip mussels that may be caused by the toxic fumes in the mines but with having recently married he fears that his own son may too be punished by the sins of his father as he has.

    So without the funds or opportunity to channel his emotions he has broken down in the streat and smash a small child''s face in that he already feels no small amount of guilt to but fears his own actions more than the guilt can ever motivate his to apologise or seek forgiveness instead attempting to deny his actions faults and declare himself the side of righteousness for it was he who stop her who was in fact a pickpocket despite knowing full well that he has both no proof or evidence to say so.

    The man leans over and grabs the girl and lifts her up. She is awakened by the action and scream and struggles using her small hand to push on the face of the man. He mind scattered and scared as only the pain of her face and her muffled voice are on her mind as a big and bulking stranger lifts her up and throws her over his shoulder. With every step her face packs and that is on top of the constant hunger pains that she fights on a daily basis. Her body bounces across his shoulder as he makes his way down the street and soon comes to a stop in front of the only building on this street that does not match the others around here in the government section of the city. The buildings in the living sector are different in shape and sized but.

    A dull and annoyed voice call out to the man from inside ¡° Kidnapping is a crime you know.¡± The man huff and acts insulted well enough that even the man comes to believe his own lie. ¡° Officer this child tried to rob me. You speak of justice where is my justice.¡±

    The officer comes forward and the girl is passed of onto him and the man steps back. ¡° Stealing is a crime. Hahahahaha so that means you have come to sell her to me since she is a criminal that means she loses her rights.¡± The man scuffles around he is clearly uncomfortable now. ¡° Well ok you will get extra rations for awh-¡° ¡° How long si sir¡± the man hesitation is gone. Greed is a powerful motivator to a select few. To guilds some up high and other is drags through the mud. ¡° don¡¯t know you fuck her face up pretty bad so I cannot give her to one of the child flesh lovers¡± the officer shakes his head half in disgust and half in humor to his own words. The girl quivers.

    ¡°sooo ahh yeah I can full the church quota I guess.¡± The officer says. ¡° You can¡¯t¡± a barely audible voice escapes the cracks as a small line of blood trickles down from the left side of her mouth and eyes. Her face now shares it coloring with that of a beetroot.  Again and again she repeatedly these words and the officer drags her arm towards a ball. ¡° Oh so she is the child of a hore. That makes things easier for us then.¡± Then man who is now in the background says ¡° Is that right¡± regrets already surfaced on his face. ¡° Yeah she has sold me a few of her kids in the past so it probably won¡¯t matter ok then.¡±  The officer walks back into the building her came from and returns with a collar he clips around the girls neck. ¡° Well then slave. Congratulations¡±

    They didn¡¯t know then but this had just doom the city and the lives of every in it including the girls family for this girl would come to be known as Kung, the hated.

 End Boss 45

    Sitting atop the peak of a tower covered in windows and gapes that give it the feel of a jenga tower a man sits. Dressed completely head to toe in grey robes of a monk he has long black hair. Next to him a woman in red. Red hair, red eyes, red lips, red clothes and a pale skin tone.

    ¡° How goes your war on freedom Red¡± The man in grey said jokingly. His words as much a morkie of himself as they were of here.

    ¡° Endless seas of the naive still willingly run them self through with their own blades then fight for me. The Legions charge into lines of the holy in bloody conflict of their own fears they send their blades forward in hope to piece the heart of the faithful with in doing so only open their own hearts to those of the enemy spear. The lights of god forever acting in defiance to the will of the magic bombardments that assault them night and day. We will win but in turn I hear talk of the church sending a 465 crusade against me. My people starve in my system that I made for them.

    Simple fools have twisted my great dream, my life work into a nail that will without doubt seal my hope and worry away. It is only a matter of time until I start purging my court again due to their corruption and then there''s you who is running around behind the scenes plotting something. It actually going pretty well Grey.¡± The girl spoke with a energetic tone despite her face revealing a deep melancholy about the situation.

    ¡° It been like that for so long that I am starting to forget the days after I became the Red Queen and yet the days before and after I meet you are so clear. The beginning of this story despite it happening so long ago is still so clear to me Grey.¡±

    The man leans his head on her shoulder his form warping to match hers and he keeps his colour code of grey. Grey eyes, hair, lips and clothes that change from a grey shirt and paints to match the royal yet non movement restricting fabric based clothes of Red. Clothes that give her a royal atmosphere. Then he frowned to himself and sat up right grabbing reds head and pulling it into his embrace. Red huffed then asked ¡° Remember when I would cry when I was betrayed by a friend? Can you believe that it has happened enough that I am no have become cold to the idea that somebody just wants to do good and yet you have always stayed by my side. Why do you have to make it so hard for me to stop caring and just simply lock my heart away so it will never hurt again. Is the hole love of my life feeling I have for you painful or my only escape. Just knowing their is an ulterior way to live like you do is hurtful and my will to stand with the title of Queen stumbles far more than I remember it used to Grey.¡±

    Grey patted her head for what felt like hours and with every second that passed Red felt like she gained clarity and strength. They were both overlooking a group of 50 slaves being funnelled into a pleather of cages on the back of a caravan. They were getting ready for a long climb ahead as armed mages stood to prevent runners.

    Grey spoke

    ¡° You could try again. It is clear the system isn¡¯t working as it should be. We could live in the wood for a couple hundred years then fake a legendary return. Just the two of us.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡° You know I am too invested to see this place fall. Maybe one day but for all the harm I have brought when I bested the former overlords that governed this place I did so with the intention of creating a better world. An equal world but¡­ all I have done is build a new dictatorship just with me at its head. Maybe it was my pride but I honestly might have¡­ you know I never planned the theoretical purges of last century or the ones before that and I know I knew called myself god either. I can see them calling you after all you took the sharmens of the past and gave them magic theory when you put the local elves through your semi indicanation into the post magic revolution that you brought up. The humans respect you because you allowed them to become part of the race of humanity as a hole and elf and human racism is all but gone. But in its place even suggesting opposing ideas and beliefs to mine has become¡­ a death sentence. And I have grown too lazy to do anything about this. Maybe you were right and my job ended the moment my father''s head fell to the ground. Let''s spend the weekend together.¡±

    Grey smiled at this idea. He honestly found Red instance to lead others idiotic in his opinion. He felt that people didn¡¯t need a great eye in the sky to lead them. Sure they occasionally did really strange things like make him the focus of their worship but with all things it was a give and take.

    Grey believed that unless a system that could be made to suit the individual then all society would be in some way wrong. The moment you stop looking at the individuals and look at the ground you start missing things. And once it no longer one society but a mix of different groups each with their own identity then friction between them is normal and the problem with this is people often have trouble accepting others into their in group or at least humanity does. So when red told him she would make a utopia he was curious as to how she would do it.

    however all she had become was a tyrant with good intentions. Well they say the path to hell is paved with good intentions. And really that all it is... her empire is not that different then a normal one only solders full the place of nobles and that it¡¯s in the middle of a food shortage all the time every second of every day due to the war that is being waged on us.

    Well if we are being more honest then it¡¯a not war but wars.

    Not once did he doubt her in this quest. Grey believes that Red will save the world without a doubt and he sits by waiting in anticipation as to the how and when but never once was it the if. But his perception is skewed. He is over ten thousand years old and any major change made to the world¡­ is because of the woman elf next to him or he himself and it wasn¡¯t as if they attempted to do this when they woke up in the morning or planed it out it just seems to happen at points and then the world is so changed that he wonders how the world was like before even though he was around long before the elfs even invented a language. When their was thousands of dragons.

    Then came the elves. They struggled in everything they did so they looked to the beast that were unmatched in existence, the dragon and from them they built language and hierarchy and for a time the elves lived in peace. It wasn¡¯t until some said do you think we could do better that everything went wrong. And soon Grey believed that he would change the face of war once more in Reds favour. He was planning on taking six disciplines for an brand knew methods of war. Once that uses the soul to cast a technique. Grey looked down upon the approaching slaves. They would become the new face of war. Or at least those who had survived will. He through about the 4 disciples waiting at the convoys destination he had selected already and the new legion he was making. The holy arguments of god are devastating but soon we may gain the advantage again.

    Then a hero came and calmed everything down by stabbing anyone that wouldn¡¯t just calm the fuck down but that was long ago and if anything all that hero did was by shear luck have Red and Grey meet although at the time they both went by very different names. But that story is not this story.

    Because from below a nameless girl looked up and saw Grey and at the time she didn¡¯t think much of her situation as the slaver had beaten free will out of her long ago now she moved as she was told and no more but¡­ in their very back they would come to know that she was completely broken yet. No she was strong in one belief.

    If I fight that man I will surly die.

    It was like instinct.

 End Boss 46

    As the convoy approached the mouth peak they saw before them a monumental city that look to huse 7 thousand monk warriors and devout followers of the serpent. The clanking of chains rattled as they made they way forward.

    The slave convoy made they way forward.

    A man wearing gold cloth stood before the group. He had long golden hair that was reminiscent of a lions mane. And a large axe by his side but he himself looked young couldn¡¯t be more than 19 and he bounced around like a child high on sugar permanently on the verge of laughter all the time. The group entered a courtyard and the man stop but due to the movement of his leg he was already outside the court yard looking at the group from the back. He skipped with an false empathetic hum and sigh as he made his way to stand before the group that had been arranged in to ranks of ten and rose of ten. As the man in gold cloth was walking he commented ¡° One perfect one hundred¡±

    Once he arrived at the front all eyes were on him. Be it due to his overflowing positive atmosphere or his overflowing wealth shown by his pleather charm. He stood there and singled with him sand and someone wearing a black robe with a grey snake on the back came forward and placed a stood. The man stood on the stood and addressed the group ¡° Hello ladies and gentlemen men of all ages and places. Looking around I can see many different faces. So here is how things are going to go. Their is exactly 100 of you. Their is a wall on each side that is constantly monitored by powerful magicians so you will be killed if you peak over the wall. Oh but you can enter past the door behind me into a temple of sorts soon. The temple is more like a labyrinth because to is 5 kilometre square box filled with traps, corridors, weapons, monsters and food and water.¡±

    Fear. It was gratuitously gathering inside the group of slaves that had been in stripped from their place of origin. Few had even left their state or village much less the country. The average person saw the monks as good people because they had never meet any other type or any type for that matter other than those who taught them as kid they had never interacted with a monk before much less one armed.

    ¡° Inside there is enough food for 25 people for one month. And it is all the food you will get until you are the last surviving member of this group or you survive a month. So to repeat you can survive by one of two ways. But you will at the bare minimum cleanse your number to 25 by the end. Know as for how I don¡¯t care if it happens naturally or you throw 75 people up over the wall. As for clean water we will have a single hour of peace where murdering your fellow slave will result in death. If you are wondering how this will happen in terms of fairness we will allow everyone here to see a medical officer before we begin at said time you will have a magic spell placed on you where if you break the rules you die¡­ well you explode. Oh now onto the important stuffs. My name is Roayan and if you come near me I will castrate you.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    There was a murmur among the crowd long before he was done. Some were in doubt while other where in horror. But one didn¡¯t care. She thought it was the same either way.

    ¡° Oh I will in the name for fairness dismantle the genitals of the females as well if they come near me, it feels good to be accepting of all equally. Ha ha ha well I wish the lot of you luck and look forward to me- oh shit I nearly forgot. Ok so if you see a guy wearing grey in the maze of death that has not been named yet because I think maze of death is more of a description than a name then by all means go up to him and chat a bit. But if you see a woman in red then well. It probably doesn¡¯t matter what you do she will still kill you anyway. She a bitch like that I guess I mean at least I have something that sets me off but no to her your very existence is a front to her expectations of well¡­ humanity. And try to have fun.¡±

    After saying that he step back into the shadows and disappeared from right in front of the group''s view. Then we heard steps as the supposed medical people entered and began to go through each and every one of the slaves checking if they had some medical problems where they used magic to the best of their abilities to fix it after recording it then they would place a fancy collar around the slaves neck. Some showed resistance but were just beaten and bruised but the medical personnel¡¯s guardians. It took around 130 minutes before everyone was fitted and checked with the collars and had been placed in proper conditions to the best of the medical personnel¡¯s abilities.

    Then they left and the entrance that was used by the slaves to enter the court yard was then closed. With a big heavy thick two metal wall that was pulled out by over forty of the people wearing black robes with the grey snake drawn on the back.

    One girl among them look around the place. Weather she lived or died she made a pact with herself here. She would have one final meal first then regardless of what happened she would be ok with it. For a long time the people look around and it was clear as day that groups of ten or more where forming and everybody was saying how ridiculous this was and yet what she saw where the little mumbling that was being done more than anything else. That occasionally people said what if it was amazing that people didn¡¯t go bezerk in the little girl opinion. Some had already sprinted into the maze but that didn¡¯t matter to her. She was thinking something else. I am alone again.

 End Boss 47

    I search around and watch as the people gather in their groups. This seems like a hell for the charismatic to rule. The largest group seems to be have leader ¡°Keep calm¡± they say. The it nonetheless apparent that their group is lead by a single ginger man and that their are exactly twenty five of them. I tried to sneak into the maze early but I was blocked by one of their group and no someone I don¡¯t know seem to have rallied against me in defiance of them blocking the door and yet all the man behind me has said is who are you to dare say I cannot to which the ginger says ¡°keep calm we need to sought out the situation before we make any rash judgment that may affect the group as a hole¡±

    ¡®Keep calm, Keep calm it is like that is all this guy know. Before a man doubted and tried to peak over the wall stealthy only to have his head explode. I don¡¯t know how magic works so I should assume that they don¡¯t need to see me in order to destroy my head so I have decided to follow the rules less I be ¡® elected to check if the mages are still their¡¯ as a blood man with long tattoos on his arm suggested. It was clear what he wanted and yet the people throw themselves at this idea although only 2 hours had passed since the last man died and know their are around 70 here in the courtyard other than the stupid man who thoroughly believed he could be sneaky so long as he did try to go over and the old man who despite the medical personals attempts still couldn¡¯t have his leg fixed the rest ran inside. That includes any other children.

    I guess they were smart enough to tell that after the crippled they send the child. The tattoo man has been staring at me intently since a while ago but I am pretending not to notice he clearly wants me to check over the wall. I want to get inside the maze because if what Roayan said was true then there''s food in theirs. But there''s nowhere near enough for other and I don¡¯t have the confidence I can take it away from someone. So what are my options here.

    <ol>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">die.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Get enough food for a month and hide it away.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Take it away from someone else.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Enter a group and be at their mercy.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Die</li>

    </ol>

    Options one and five aren''t really one I can choose but there is a one in four chance that I will die before I turn 15 in two months time. My chances of survival are greatly improved if I can make it into the maze while I can still gain an advantage for being first and grab some stuff. I step away from the group and make my way to the edge but before I can make it their the tall and lean tattooed man grabs my shoulder and harshly pulls me to face him he leans in close and ¡° Hey you wanna join my team.¡±  Of course I don¡¯t want to join your team you pedo. I try to walk away but he hold me their forcefully and wipers in my ear ¡° Come on. Come on. All you have to do is take their mettle pole to that ginger guys maze guard and I will stab him in the throat, then we run into the maze hey it''s a good deal.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    He throw a big grin on and continues.

    ¡°The people here are all recently selected slaves and those who actually have combat experience are probably waiting inside for someone to spring their trap. You really think you can survive on your own. If you think about it is more the merrier I guess¡±

    I look at the tattooed man and think. He is right I have little hope of surviving on my own without doing something. But joining a group ¡° Who else is in your team. mr tattoo¡±

    The man looks confused then he says ¡° Of course it''s just you and me kid. Oh and the name is Lock¡±

    I agree and we make out way over to the edge of the courtyard where Lock gives me a woden branch and then he reaches into his mouth. Confused I watch him only to have him cover my eyes with his over hand. I hear a choking and gagging noise and when he removes his hand from my eyes a thin lines of blood is pouring from between his teeth and flowing down his mouth onto his front he is also holding a bloody shiv made of flint and glass. It¡¯s clearly has no handle and blood is also leaking from his fingers. He is not smiling anymore but is rubbing his fingers across his across his teeth. It only manage to greatly spread the blood around his mouth.

    We made our way back to the group my heart beating and my mind stopped thinking now that I was here I was being to doubt this. Ok no stay calm and stick to my plan.

    Being small I was struggling to break past the crowd however Lock place his hand on my shoulder and lead me through the crowd. Most got out of his way but not mine. I passed hidden from the eyes of others but Lock didn¡¯t and soon the maze door guard step forward and I stepped to the side. I see the entrance but I don¡¯t have the confidence to out run anyone so I wait a bit and bide my time while making my way closer towards the door and I can see people giving Lock a strange look and then I see a chance the guard turns away from me so I take the branch and slam it into the side of his knee. I hear a crack before I see a bend form and he falls forward but before he''s other knee can touch the ground Locks shive has slit the throat of the ginger and has been placed into the neck of the other guy.

    I start running down into the maze and soon I feel something grip my collar and I turn to see that someone was hiding behind the door. Fear grips me as I feel that this might be the end and I might be stopped here but his grip goes lose as he fall forward and Lock sprints past us. He turn to me and says ¡° Thanks friend now run like the wind girl¡±

    I run as faster than I ever thought I could but I turn to see the behind me their is a total of 6 bodys on the ground. It looks like the leader of each group has fallen. Their is a choice before me and two possibilities in which direction we go and Lock turn to me and ask ¡° Together?¡± And he points to the path on the right and then he points to the left and says ¡° On your own.¡± He doesn''t look back as he makes his way down the right path.

    I do hesitate. I don¡¯t trust this man but he seems strong. I try to follow him down the right path but he is long out of sight due to my hesitation. There is no bend in the path and soon no lights as I begin to run down a darkened path. Soon I find myself unable to hear the sound of my breathing or foot steps. Then I run into ¡­ a wall and once more I have a choice to make. It looks like I won¡¯t be working with Lock.

 End Boss 48

    ¡° So you are playing a death game? Roayan¡±

    ¡° Yes sir!¡±

    A man in grey sat on a small stood in the middle of the woods with absolutely nothing in sight other than the occasional tree but in his hand was a stone and in that stone was a image of the man with a golden robe called Roayan ¡° Well¡­ if that is how you think we should go about this it ok but don¡¯t forget I need someone. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like the victors I need 25 test subjects by the start if next mouth.¡±

    ¡° It will be done lord¡± a voice called out from the rock. It sounded like Roayan but different slightly distorted in nature. Grey believed that to be fine considering that the rock was a device made to send information quickly and made revolutionary in almost all fields. The only problem was that the rock was expensive and no one but Grey understood how it worked or how to make them. Grey once tried to teach someone but unlike them Grey has 6000 years worth of knowledge ahead of just about anybody else. ¡° So grey any outstanding individuals?¡±

    The man in gold smiled and answered ¡° We have a psycho and ninja and a child.¡±

    ¡° Didn¡¯t you tell me there was a ginger¡± Grey asked

    ¡° Dead sir. The child on the other hand is quite impressive. He has already cut his way through a large portion of the map and found some food. Unlike what I expected he has made some traps.

    The psycho is similar but he had a slow start where he used someone, another child in fact to create a distraction allowing him target and remove the charismatic people in one go then he ran ahead of her down the right path. He stood in the shadows just out of her view and waited for her to move and after she went down the same path as him he waited for her to pass himself I believe to use her as a trap bait in a sense hoping she would trigger the traps. She triggered one and is nose disoriented and walked into a wall what he will do here is unknown but I doubt their is anyone with the ability to gather and lead anyone, anywhere, anymore.

    And the ninja was the first one in and has covered the second most amount of distance their was another who made more distance than him but was hit in the neck with a poison dart.  And there''s nothing outstanding so far about the rest.¡±

    Grey nodded ¡° Keep me informed on the situation.¡±

    ¡° Will do my lord¡±  RoayanIf you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡° Oh and he 51 slave? What of him¡±

    ¡° A kill count of 12 within three hours¡±

    ¡° And Roayan don¡¯t forget what I ask of you.¡± Grey

    Roayan flinched at this statement ¡° I will never forget what you have asked of me my lord. I will show you strength.¡±

    Grey nodded. And the image of Roayan faded away and Grey turned his attention to a tree to his left ¡°Am I so pretty Red that you need to watch me constantly. In the shadows when you can share a seat inseat my love.¡±

    ¡° Ho ho ho how cocky. You are so sure of your appearance I cannot say that ocean sized snakes can be that popular with women I must be mistaken.¡±

    A Reds figure appeared before Grey. She smiled and bowed before raising her head to watch Grey giggle at her actions. Grey spoke next ¡° How did it go?¡±

    Red came over and sat on Grey''s lap despite the stool having enough room for two. She lean back deeply into grey. ¡° I gather all the important people in one big room. They look at me in such a way I am sure you kind you would have been appalled by it ¡­ such fear ¡­ such greed, then they all started to look at me funny after I said ¡° I am going on vacation for 1 month. Oh how they cried and cried that I couldn¡¯t do that. And how they all look like I kicked a small kitten to death when I said why not. It was very funny. They just stood there with their mouths open waiting for me to do something while others looked me like I was mad and the smart one as people call them just scoffed and then slowly the fear returned to their faces. What is she playing at here or what is she after was the question deeply rooted in their eyes. And then I just left. It was a good experience for me. I bet their all killing each other now. Then I will return and then it will be all orderly and in time corruption will arise before we fall into chaos where the corruption is purged or at least weaken only to grow back again for a new time. I have governed my nation for thousands upon thousands of years now and yet this is all that has happened.

    Order then corruption then chaos and Order ¡±

    ¡° Well¡­ look on the bright side. Also time takes things but what is important is that the order comes back.¡± Grey added after she was done. ¡° You have me right.¡±

    ¡° That is right oh how privileged I am to have you with me. But in all honesty I could sit like this for awhile. So tell me what nefarious plan do you have today Grey?¡±

    ¡° Well I was going to have a nap but I don¡¯t think that is the answer you are after.¡±

    Red flicked her chin up in approval before saying

    ¡° You really sleep to much. It can¡¯t be help but still. You like sleeping too much.¡±

    Grey moans ¡° You need to sleep more. It¡¯s true.¡±

    Red simply scoffs and to which grey replies ¡° It''s all the same with you, human or elves the second I threaten your hurbress you go crying false, so we will do nothing accept laze around and talk with each other. We will get bored but we will grow by speaking of the why I am wrong and if at the end of the mouth you haven¡¯t enjoyed yourself or found benefits by this I will let you drag me to your boxed visoned court Red.¡±

    Red look amused at this. Long has she tried to drive Grey into the nation she has ruled. She anticipates her own imaged predetermined victory and smiles at this. She is unable to imagine that all Grey sought was for her to take a rest and to the surprise of both parties she soon falls into a deep sleep in Greys embrace. Gery smiled down he had recently realised that he will help Red out some more. He didn¡¯t really want to be dragged in but for Red he would do anything. She was his love and the reason his heart was still beating.

 End Boss 49

    The sound of rattling metal grinding together entered the ears of a little girl sitting in the darkness. She weaved up and down making her way forward tears running down her face as two arrows had pieced her body. One in her left thigh making it hard to walk and the other in her shoulder. The pain was excruciating but still she tod on never breathing a word of sorrow nor her loss. A giant varst maze of tunnels stretched before her and in total darkness she made her way forward only her right hand on wall next to her to guide her. She made the decision that insecure of getting lost it might be better if she only walked in one direction so that she would remember where she has been.

    Before she found an empty metal box that she believed held the food she requires to survive here and occasionally she would go quite as feet would run or walk past her. She would lightly scoff at those who run then ask if she too should be running later. It was dark and empty and most of all¡­ she felt alone.

    She also knew that she probably won¡¯t be eating again. And that she will never be remembered at all. She distracted herself by focusing on the sound of the rattling metal that danced around her. Sometimes in front and sometimes behind and often asked what it was but dared not run ahead to look incase it was just another horrible contraption like the arrows that pierced her.

    She walk in silent judgement of the stupidity of everyone and everything. Why must I¡­ why does anyone¡­ why can it¡­ it is stupid¡­ why is it stupid and like this her thoughts would drift in circles as they were like her trapped in the situation before her.

    Their a thud as her hand collides into another wall before me. Her fingers are cold and still slightly sting and she makes her way around to find out that she only hit another dead end.

    She says no words as yet more tears fall from her eyes before he begins to slowly trood back.

    But someone else is their waiting for her.

    ¡° Girl can you hear me?¡±

    *******

    I am lock. A simple killer the of courts they called me. Well they never connected the dots to me but yeah I am a murdering bastard and I love it. Hahahahaha hahahahaha Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Well all joking aside I was place before a fake court that pretend to have a trial around a crime they pretended that I committed. The hole peace love and government control of wealth is a good idea until its put in practice then it all falls apart for one reason. The competent rebel while the greedy rule their thones of jack shit. Still I can truly feel the good intentions in all this almost all laws are based around the little guy.

    Problem was I wasn¡¯t the little guy. No I was a good worker and former soldier but got to come home to a mechanic job due to a fire spear that ran me through the leg. Funny thing is they said it could never be fixed but look at it now.

    I kick the corpse before me. I been running up and down looking after that kid¡­ hmmm she quite the wonder he he he he well it''s not like she''s my type but due to various things I can tell which children will sell better than the others. She triggered four of the traps we were warned about and I have trigger one that means their five traps that can¡¯t kill me anymore. From what I saw they were few with actually combat experience at the start. But their was that one guy¡­ he looked young too.

    Then there was our friendly host. Ever single fibre in my body was screaming at me. At one point out eyes meet and I froze¡­ I felt as if I was before an unscalable mountain that steached off for infinity. It was the first time I have ever felt like that before.

    I bend down and hug myself as I feel a sharp brease consume me and¡­ HA HA Hhah ahahahhahahahahahahahahahshaha What A FUCKING MONSTER! To think people like him existed oh god I wanna KILL! I WANNA KILL!

    I look down the path the child took. I could tell it was a dead end because of the rather foul smell and that rattling sends shivers down my spine. Huh I guess I have time to kill he guy I passed just before. Hahahhahaha yes lets go me!

    *********

    I am a monk of Tempest Morailest a lowly servant to our great red Queen. I heard a rumour that a prophecy was foretold that the serpent would make and appearance here. Long has my church sought that creatures destruction for he blinds our great lady from even her own magnificents.

    I know not why our glorious Red Queen allows this heretical worship of the snake to continue but it must be purged. I worry not the out come of this competition there is one who can see my worth and another who hides in the shadows. A child and a criminal are all that sand in my way before my knife my plunge into the heart of that creation call grey. I can¡¯t help but sneer at the mere mention of his name. It is unwarranted to even speak it much less honner it has the fools here do.

    I turn to see seven corpses. 25 ha! Their will be one by the end of the day. And that one will be me

    ******

    Lock looked at the corpse by his feet.

    I am being lead? Remarkable boy! That child is a freak! Hahahahahhahaha im sorry for underestimating y- SHIT I left the fucking girl alone to chase someone that the fucking old man killed hahahahahahahahahahssh! Well shit so that child was leading people to me and people to the old man to draw the two of us together is it. Well this will be fun. That old man moved with the grace of the temple fighters that they have in the red temples so I doubt he is a great magician as it would be too difficult to train both and I doubt he would be here as a slave, then he must a pure fighter because of how secretive the red temples are of there magic but he might now a spell, since he can¡¯t have a weapon but he had already done so much adds to my fighter theory as hand to hand combat is the red temples speciality and if he''s not then its still my win and if he is then its a fun fight.

 End Boss 50

    ¡° Come this way. Quickly I don¡¯t know if my plan worked¡±

    Despite the urgency and gentleness of the spoken voice the girl found that she had simply locked up in the face of this new development.

    The image of the corpses at the start of the maze and those she saw in the streets from time to time all seemed flash by in her mind as a new wave of despair flew forth from her heart.

    She she doesn¡¯t know if this is her hand of salvation or doom.

    ¡° Please trust me¡±

    The girl turns from the voice and goes into a retreat back down the path she came from but is grab by a hand that from her perspective was like being grabbed by the hand of death itself.

    It''s only natural that she freaks out as she is pushed down accidentally. The arrow in her thigh twists and she screams in pain and fear as she claws at the air before her in a fertile attempt to stop her fall. The voice pulls back, clearly taken by surprise at the cry. Then he too begins to worry.

    ¡° Are you ok. I¡¯m sorry was that me. Where does it hurt¡±

    After many minutes she regained her composure but it is too late to make a destroyed as his hand as he tries to steady her, brushes the arrow causing her to wince revealing the sauce of her pain. A small gasp is heard and then a grunt ¡° Of course it''s like this with my luck.¡±

    The girl is then man handled and shoved over a shoulder. She takes note that the man with her is only slightly taller then she is. He''s still a child and yet he moves her around with ease. Then she feels a fierce wind as they shot off into the distance.

    ************* ********** *************** *****

    Crouching in the rafters of the tunnel is Lock. He sits watching with his ears and noise for he like everybody else can¡¯t see in the dark. But what he does have is a keen sense of smell and hearing that borders on the realm of the unnatural. He also has a grace to movement that he has trained alongside a flexibility of a piece of paper. Bend the right way and he can bend all the way try another and he tears.

    Lock sniffs repeatedly as he tries to find the thick scent of blood of the old man he is hunting once more. Lock felt for awhile that things were wrong in two ways the first is that he actually found another person this quickly and second is that this old man has the scent of someone with a thick crust of dried and wet blood with him. This means that not only has he kill recently but repeatedly as well.

    The way the old man moves to it''s like he¡¯s avoiding the larger groups and aiming for the stragglers and those who venture off on their own. Stolen novel; please report.

    Both lock and the old man feel confident that they can take anyone in a one on one but fear a group assault. With lock attacking the leaders of the groups he hopes that they will be separated and begin to fight among themselves.

    While the old man feels that even if they did target him so long as he doesn¡¯t fight them all at once he will be fine.

    Lock feels as if their work is truly counterproductive as he drives them apart this old man is dragging them together by that of necessary. Luckily for lock somebody has lead the two of them together and soon Lock will confront the old man having taken him by surprise from the shadows.

    Lock leaped down onto the ground and then bolted without a sound he traversed the tunnels.

    But then another smell of blood his his nose and this means a new corpse has been made.

    Lock judges that there is actually two from the smell. He creeps closer but slowly and carefully. He sits and waits for a time because he can¡¯t see or tell if the old man is still their or not.

    After 15 minutes Locks superbe hearing detects nothing so he claws closer to the corpse. Without a sound he runs his hands through the corpse¡¯s clothing looking for things of value.

    He instantly as if by instinct find a knife. It''s a little longer than a kitchen knife. It also appears to be much harder to bend and is extremely sharp.

    He finds another thing small canister and sniffs the outside it seems to be food he can smell the content inside but can¡¯t quite work it out but he is sure there''s mushrooms and¡­ a powerful pepper¡­ maybe a soup? He decides that now isn¡¯t the time to open it. Lock finds himself remarking internally on how there is enough for that little girl as well. This train of through lead to another place quickly. A new train of thinking for lock.

    ¡®No! Lock readily destroys such thoughts because Lock is a heartless killer. That''s right I- don¡¯t care about children. That right I have no feelings. I have no feelings. I have no feeli-¡® locks thoughts are quickly cut off as a voice breaks.

    ¡° Gotcha!¡±

    Lock leans back to a almost superhuman degree as a flash of metal passes by his chest at the same time Lock swings low and manages to make contact with what he assumes is the old man''s leg.

    A battle follows where at the start Old man held the advantage simply due to him knowing where his opponent is better and taking shots at him from a distance with a spear he found in a metal box with some food a while back. But due to a insane flexibility Lock dances around these attacks as soon as he notices them but the sound the wind makes as it breaks through. As Lock weaves himself around he is also striking quickly with the knife. A

    But it doesn''t take long for lock to find out where the attacks are coming from and begins to weave in and out leaving small cuts here and their all across the body of the old man who despite being found out seems intent on fighting with his feet firmly planted to this Lock can only laugh and attack from a wider range of angles. Sometimes even from the wall.

    And in time as the injuries start to effect the swings of the old man he does what lock didn¡¯t expect. He throws his spear. Lock twist around but the old man expect this and jumps onto the wall his hand punches through making a place where he can hold onto and he swings with his other hand and two rings of fire fly fourth.

    Lock sweaves to the side of the first but his arm filings out in the process of finding balance and-

    Shing! With a sound reminiscent of metal cutting metal Locks left arm is cut from his body and in the new found light brought by the flame Lock and the old man make eye contact. He smiles as if he has won. Lock grinds his teeth and throws his knife and turns to bolts away. A line of blood is splashed against the wall as he does.

    The old man hits the knife away but then he reels back in shock as Lock as only pretend to retreat but has actually jump at the old man head first after sleeping around.

    ¡° When you want to run is when you shouldn¡¯t run the most.!¡±

    Lock yells just before his teeth sink into the neck of the old man and he pulls back tearing a chunk of flesh with him and then there''s silence as the old man waits. Like a ghost Lock has vanished from sight quite literally.

    After a few minutes the old man swears and begins to heal his injuries as best he can. An arity was cut and things look bad. The only man places his hand on a tattoo on his right shoulder and then the tattoo glows and the injuries are healed and the tatto vanishes in the process.

    The old man go to get his spear thinking of how Lock will die of blood loss soon if nothing is done.

 End Boss 51

    ¡°Ahhh shit I fucked up this time, ahhh fuck!¡±

    Lock huddles in the corner of the room. It appears that he made his way back to the place where the girl was last by instinct or maybe something else.

    But she is here no longer.

    ¡® well wasn¡¯t sure what to expect but shit¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­Something¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­ something smells of rust?¡¯

    I guess I will follow that¡¯

    *********

    Light rained down on her as she covered her eyes and squinted at the opening in the ceiling.

    A massive opening and open field of rocks and ultimately it just a big pit that seems impossible to climb.

    She turns her head to face the voice that saved her and see that he is crouched down in front of a puddle of water washing his face. He is wearing the same slave rages as she is and is about the same height but he has a deep brown hair and a rusty sword strapped to his waste. ¡° Come sit we need to clean and bandage your wounds come here ok.¡±

    Hesitantly she makes her way forward in the form of a waddle. Once she sits down he then begins to work on her leg. He holds her down by the side of the water as she struggles but cares not as he forces the arrow to finish its path through her then with a copper cord he sticks up the two new holes on her thighs. For the arrow in her shoulder he doesn¡¯t do this instead opting to pull the arrow out. Although she could feel it she couldn¡¯t see it but that thing in her back was more of a dart than an arrow. He washes both the wounds with the water.

    She see a wooden ornament in his hair and thinks as to whether she should remark on it or not. The boy speaks saying ¡° I am Troy please be at ease. I am a warrior of the Mardie we see young women as valued objects that need protection so I will shelter you.¡±  The girl speaks not by the words do more harm than comfort for her. Object. Is that all she is an object? But she is happy that she may yet live. The speed at which this person moves is remarkable and beyond anything she has ever seem. ¡° You are wise not to speak to me. You know not the truth of my claim so do not fear I am not offended. This the world of Navarne we can die at anytime and life is short, cruel, long, painful,and remarkable beautiful all wrapped up into one.¡± The man speaks with an accent that the girl finds¡­ funny¡­ the girl feels bad about that later thinking that he must get that a lot.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡° Go sit¡± he follows his words and points to a spot in corner and she goes and sits.

    A little while after he brings over some bread and a strange condiment and offers half to the woman and takes half himself.

    They sit in silence as they eat but after half an hour the man speaks ¡° I am Troy¡­ I do not remember if I have given my name please give yours¡± but the woman remains silent. The man nods but frowns and then ¡° are you tried it''s been seven hours since this has begun and the sun will set soon. I expect that this will be over in 7 days people tend to underestimate how easily people kill each other¡­ ¡° some time passed and the man asked ¡° Can you speak?¡± The girl replied with a simple ¡°yes¡±

    Troy nodes to himself before he draws the rusty blade and stands. It''s a one handed sword that curves and isn¡¯t very thick. It also has a guard.

    Troy turns to face the path in which they came ¡° I see that it is you who won? Or did you flee, the fight man like beast? ¡±

    ¡° I fucking knew it. So I was being lead. Hahahaha quite the stunt you pulled shame you didn¡¯t take into account that the old man was a magician.¡± It was someone the girl recognises it was the tattoo man.

    ¡° Magician? This is a problem? He will still die if cut no?¡± Troy asked puzzled.

    ¡° Maybe I don¡¯t know¡± Lock gave a frank answer. Then he launched himself at Troy. As he stepped from the shadows it was revealed that he hand one arm missing and the other held a bloody knife.

    What followed was a quick flurry of attacks that seemed to be without logic when Troy counted each but was pushed back in the process as he slowly lost ground.

    Lock was pale but his attacks still carried weight that could be seen by the recoil that Troy did every time their blades connected but they were still blocked by Troy.

    Despite all of the apparent randomness to Locks attacks he still managed to knock the rusty sword up into the air. Like it was meant to be Locks knife glides before the neck of Troy before it stops. Troy looks confused. Lock leans over ¡° That old man said something about killing everyone. I have no doubt that he will want to keep the knowledge of him being a magician a secret so he will likely come for me and If I could track you I think he probably could. If you cannot beat me then what chance do you have with him¡­ it cannot be that high so how about this? We work together to kill him I mean look at me. One armed I don¡¯t feel as if I could make it to the end anyway with this injury. So what do you say. Let''s hunt the bigger beast together ?¡±

    ¡° Very well. My people tell me that a graceful defeat is one that they struggled in till the end. You are a respectable beast I will try hunt this great old man that you cannot beat alone with your help.¡±

    Lock places his blade away and he waddles into the small pool of water but despite the girls estimates he dives into it and vanishes. After a few minutes he climbs out and Troy throws him the rest of the copper wire. Lock goes to stitch up his arms but its clear he is having trouble.

    The girl watches this for five minutes before she¡­ simply gets fed up and walks over to Lock ¡° I can¡­ do it better¡± Lock turns to her.

    ¡° Sure¡±

 End Boss 52

    ¡°Welcome to the red legion you fucks. From this day forth you are fighters, warriors and soliders. Nother you get is free anymore. The right to sleep. The right to eat. The right to bleed. The right to cry. The right to hope .The right to die is now like everything else something you fight for.

    The right to fight is something you freaks need to fight for now! This is war gentleman. War! Not something you want! Its war! And war is war! What is war! It''s a fight unlike any other!

    Welcome to the iron fields.¡±

    If you fight hard enough you win. It''s not something I believe. Its something I have to believe.

    This was my introduction to war. All I had to go on as I was launched into conflicts I didn¡¯t understand or comprehend the need for. All I knew was that you needed to fight.

    The man who spoke was my captain.

    If you asked me what was the hardest part of the war was¡­ when your toes get wet. I knowledge it''s not what you would expect but war is not like anything someone can understand. My squad,my brothers,fellow soldiers like me watched as my captain took his own life because he feet decayed due to him not properly wiping the blood of his toes and it going old before getting a broken toenail infected.

    Commande didn¡¯t care about a toe infection and sent nothing to help so we slowly watched as first he lost his ability to walk, then sleep because the pain was too much. Not that we slept much anyway due to the constant holy bombardment.

    We moved out dug a hole and sat in the hole killing anyone and anything that got too close. I can¡¯t tell you how many time I mistook a wounded friend for an enemy and put an arrow through his head. Captain was the one who confronted me the first night. 91 went in and by next more their was 13.

    It didn¡¯t take long for us to realize that running in for a glorious battle wasn¡¯t how things went.

    My captain was someone I respected more than anything. But it still pained me to no end when I watched him die by his own blade. By then our company surgeon Victor the drunk had cut the sickness from captains body. But it just meant we delayed the time until his new stump git sick and there wasn¡¯t much anyone could do. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    See we were criminals. We had all done something so that made us expendable meat walls. And what I did was worse than stealing bread that 70% of the rest was convicted for so I was elected leader when he died. And god I cannot describe the hell that power gave me.

    But if there was anything else. It would be the smell. Some guy cut his nose off and blocked the hole to stop the smell of the millions of corpses that we often used to sure up our defence.

    That guy died drowning in a few millimeter deep pool of blood after getting knockout there was nothing I could do. Another guy was shot with a fancy arrow and slowly all the blood in his veins became clear. I don¡¯t really know how he died but I can guess from the consent screaming it was painful. But once more, I could do nothing.

    a few guys that came as reforments had some sickness with then but that killed those guys off in about two days before any of us could get it. Once more I could do nothing.

    Another time it rained melted iron drops. The rain was heavy enough that most people would be caked in it before they hit the grounds. I learnt that day why they called this place the iron grounds. A month later any evidence of that happening was hidden by a few piles of corpses on both sides and a steady stream of blood that ran down from the mountains.

    It did that a few times actually. It was a spell invented by a group who call themselves the hand of the snake and run around wearing black robes and praying. I through that the red queen hated god and that''s why we were at war in the first place. Well they always said speak and she will hear in the red church''s so I guess that it''s only some gods that she hates. It makes sense their are some guys I hate as well so it makes sense that she would hate some to.

    But those ¡®serpent hand¡¯ are monsters as is their rain. It sick. Once I saw one of the armoured enemy guys get hit and he screamed and struggled as his own armour run into the item of his death. Apparently even a few drops can be lethal because it''s hot enough to melt the entire suit of armour much less the flesh inside.

    I heard a rumour that the rain used to fall faster that it simply went straight through the armour killing them instantly in most cases but that wasn¡¯t enough so they started to build it in such a way where it''s still manly lethal but takes ages to actually kill and even if you get some lucky survivors they will be cripples for life.

    I kill three people over the course of 9 months.

    79 people by the end of the tenth

    621 by the end of the twelfth.

    Anything beyond that point is a blur I can only recall in my worst nightmares.

    If you asked me why these people died?

    Isn¡¯t it obvious¡­ they didn¡¯t fight hard enough that''s why.

    I did that why I, Lock survived. Why did captain die because he gave up and killed himself.

    Why did the noise guy die. He stopped fighting the smell and gave up. Why did the arrow guy die? He didn¡¯t fight to doge hard enough that''s why he died.

    Why did the enemy die? Because I fought harder than them.

    THEY DIDN¡¯T DIE BECAUSE I WAS WEAK! Ok¡­ it''s not my fault. It can¡¯t be. I can¡¯t carry their screams with me anymore. I simply can¡¯t. Its too much to ask of a man.

    It can¡¯t be my fault. It''s not because I am weak.

    It''s not my fault again. It can¡¯t be.

    Please?

    ¡­.

    You need to fight for everything you want.

    That''s the difference between happiness and sorrow . You have to fight for happiness.

 End Boss 53

    A cord of copper that¡¯s weaved into pale and bloody flesh is hidden by the wrapping of cloth. A bloody stump drops is dropped over the side of the scare that was made by the flame. Cauterised yet deep. The girl looks back away as she walks and thinks. Thinks of his wounds. A missing arm and a deep cut on the same side. Burns all down his left hip up to his chest. A thin line marking a close call on that chest shown by a cut in his rags. Dirt present on his entire body and a thick smell unpleasant that reminds her of home.

    She would often stitch up her mother who would have her face beaten in by father a rotten man. In her opinion for a rotten woman. The mother knew she couldn¡¯t beat her husband so she attacked her children. The mother of the girl didn¡¯t leave as many marks as her brothers did but the mother definitely gave more pain. She would gather the family while father was away and pig out on all the food nearby. She would bring men over to have their way his her daughters when the father was away.

    The father wasn¡¯t a good man. But the girl knew that he hit her to stop her. The mother of the girl was sick. It wasn¡¯t a sickness of the body but one of the mind. The mother would scream at walls and floors. Desperately she danced at night to temp the sun into returning. Apparently father took her in off the street. He pitied her but one day that pity run out.

    The girl remembers more the times that her father cried, or rocked her to sleep. She remembers the times that her father gave he food so she wouldn¡¯t stave. But she also remembers sticking up her broken mothers face.

    But the girl remembers that it was her father who riped the man mother brought from on top of her. She remembers her father¡¯s anger and he left and came back with an axe. She remembers the fear in the man''s eyes as he was dragged throughout the dirt in the backyard. And she remembers that her father was taken away for that as well.

    She remembered that for all her mother''s actions no one was as hurt as her. As he allowed himself to be taken away it was her mother to blocked the front door so they couldn¡¯t take him. The girl remembers how broken her mother was when father was hung for his crimes.

    He was her family''s final rope pulled everything together while he was tearing everything apart as well. But the girl remembers that she love her father the most. The girl remembers carry chopped wood in the dead of night with her father and brothers to start a fire to keep her mother warm when she was sick. She remembers that time he took her into the backyard and offered her two things. A chocolate and a marshmallow.

    She remembers that she took the marshmallow first and when she tried to take the chocolate her father stopped her and said that often she would only get one. She remembers that he said that she needed to cherish every thing she had because there would be times were things looked bad but she needed to remember that was life. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Weather she cherishes it or not was the deciding factor between happiness and sorrow.

    The girl believes this. That you need to cherish everything you have.

    You need to fight the sorrows of the world.

    *******

    To make a woman clean your wounds. How shameful. I am Troy Garna of the Garna tribe to the far west.

    I watch the setting sun as I reaffirm my mission. I must return to my people lands and fix anything that I can. I fear they my home has become the battle grounds of this honorless barbarism of a people. They don¡¯t even have a name. All I now is the name of their leader, a supposedly a red person

    Respect, honour, dignity. Something these red people no nothing of. They take away what makes a man amen, pride. They break you and chain you for mistakes of your past. They believe not in redemption or even a soldier''s death deny that to me then I rebelled against the chain holds called slavers. They deny it to me on the basis of value.

    The value of my labor combined with the confidence to break my pride and will is the basic of slavery.

    But it is impossible to truly break someone like nature can. Truth and honor. The power to die with a straight back is the only way man can face their deaths with glee. The something one can laugh at is something one has overcome. Anger is a sign of weakness. It''s a sign of something you have failed to overcome. It a sign of life.

    So I know that my anger will guide me right. Its by angry that man can comprehend injustice¡­ and grow blind to justice as well. People often mistake justice for something noble and proud like a shield or a sword. They are wrong. Justice is like angry it burn all away until only the ashes are left. From those ashes grow the steam of life. But as the roots go deeper and the tree of life grow taller it gets sick and corrupted. One by one the beautiful leaves will fall until only the rotten bark remains until that too burn away with the flame of justice.

    These people who chain others and break the hearts of their own people are like the fallen of the leaves. Eventually there will be nothing left to break and soon after the fires will come and wash this land clean of their sins. Nothing and no one will remain and that is as it should be. My elders said that only those who burn like the flame and with the flame of justice can withstand the flame.

    But one should always be weary for once the fire has started it will never stop until all is burned away.

    I sit and watch the two before me. The girl smell of smothered flame. She is angry yet has no target of mean to unleash the fire inside. If we were in my peoples lands I would take her hunting so that she maid gain solidarity in the pure beauty and cruelty of nature where he flame may be unleashed in a natural way.

    The man with marks in his skin walks over to a pile of weapons. He rummages through them thirst picking up a greatsword with much effort. He swings but let''s go in mid air and it lost in the rocks near the entrenched near were I will have the girl hide. Then he pull a short sword. Smaller than most swords but far larger than a common knife. He gives it a few light swings. His side is stitched and his stump is wrapped he then makes his way over to a corner. He calls the girl, to him.

    He pulls out a canister to which he feeds her. He claims it¡¯s because of the sticks. Are these people so far gone they must lie in their kindness. This place will burn under the weight of its own sin eventually.

 End Boss 54

    Arnaval walk with heavy steps. The sound of stone on foot reverberates outward with every passing step. He was thinking back on his fight with the tattoo man named Lock that he had confronted before. He grunted and swore under his breath. He still hadn¡¯t found him.

    He raised his palm and a invisible pule left it and returns a little bit later.

    67 people left.

    ¡°Ho looks like it won''t be long now.¡±

    He had the ability to sense locations. The locations of people so a game like this was in all honesty a game to him. He could sense wealth he sensed that close by there was vast sums of wealth, honesty could even differ between money made through legal means and non legal means.

    But it was this power that had him marked as expendable. He was soul off as a slave and an accident occurred that nearly had him killed but was saved by one of the grey worshipping freaks that live here only to be brought here. But he knew the truth! The faith he believed in would never lie to him! He new this was a test sent by the Red Queen herself! Because their was another thing he could sense! Secrets.

    That right he knew that something was being kept secret here and he would find out what then put these heretics to death. But recently he felt something waver. His ability sense something that it could only describe as a mistake.

    Then he felt another. That man who stood before the cattle and spoke the rules. He was beyond king class.

    Only the priest of both talent and devotion could reach the realm of king. He had heard about some mages doing so with the help of the fucking grey.

    But he would not dare stoop to such fowl nature perversion to accept the help of any but the Red.

    ¡°The dogmatic mind of mine is not sin but those to do not accept the idea that their thoughts will lead them to evil intentions are the ones at fault.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    By the name of the Red I shall smite the non believers of this acurses templ-¡°

    It was it this point he step into a clearing and had a blade launch at him from behind when he turned and reflected it with his spear he realized his mistake when a rusty longsword was placed between his ribs. He span around and their was the one armed man from before. He launched himself forward but at the last second thrust the back end of his spear into the man hiding in the tunnel he had just left.

    ¡° Ggg!¡± He heard the man collapse. He guessed he fractured a few ribs and knocked some air out at best. But that was the first strike he turned his head and raised his hand. Fluuum! Fire came in a stream and soon the man was screaming. The man in front tried to use this but the knife in his hand was reflected and he lunged his foot forward at the price of extreme pain in his ribs and knocked the tattooed man to the ground he raised his spear but just before he lunged at him the handel of an axe hit him. Shocked he twisted his waste to face but that was a bit to much for him. Then he felt his head indent the ground as a rock was slammed on him. He felt his feet getting hotter and soon he was also screaming in the pain of the fire. Then a knife was place in the back of his head.

    ********

    I collapsed a distance away from the body of the man who took my arm. The little girl was breathing heavily off to the side. The fight was won by her. She was the one who had thrown the object into him at the right moment leading to my victory.

    I turn to see¡­ it''s just as two alive. Me and the little girl. Others dudes dead burned alive and the target got a knife placed neatly in the back of his head.

    I feel like shit but I am still silently revealing in victory as I watch the little girl fly through the emotional baggage of killing someone. If you aren¡¯t use to it you could never understand. I feel a bit light headed but all out I feel chill.

    ¡° I won?¡± The little girl says.

    ¡° Yeah! You were fucking fabulous.¡±

    I should probably ask for her name but it will make killing her harder. Well I don¡¯t need to do it so I won¡¯t but if it becomes between you and me sorry child but unless it comes to that I should probably try to be kind and understanding if anything.

    Must be hard on someone that young.

    Now then that guy had some water somewhere so I guess I should seek it and probably clean my¡­ my arms gone.

    Oh yeah¡­ masturbation going to feel weird for a while huh.

    The fuck is wrong with me! How is that the problem at large.

    *******

    Nothing really happened from then on.

    I never left the cave and mister went out to hunt at time and then he would return with supplies. I never got much but I was able to survive thanks to him and it wasn¡¯t exactly easy to get the food.

    But the challenge went on

    Me and the man didn¡¯t talk much I am quite in general. But if there was something different¡­ I wanted to live. I was such a stupid idiot for everything even suggesting otherwise. More than live I wanted to thrive. I wanted to win. I needed to win. It was the first time I ever felt like this. The knowledge I killed a man kept buzzing around in my head and it made me feel¡­ strong.

    I had never felt that before. Power felt great. Amazing even. The best experience I ever felt.

    Then.

    ¡° Ladyssss and gentle, men the first challenge is over time to come on out you have 24 hours my gorgeous fellows of mine. Hahahahaha.¡±

    Did he say first challenge?

 End Boss 55

    I walked out of that cave and could instantly tell the difference in all the people their. They had these auras to them as if they were ready for anything that could come their way.

    They were ready for a war. While others looked¡­ broken.

    It was odd but me and mister with the tattoos stood out the most I guess. The child and the crippled working together to get the job done. None of the other children were here. So that means they died.

    We stood on marked pads in a semi circle like formation. As we waited for whatever would come next.

    Soon the man in golden robes appeared and sliding out from a shadow in the corner of the room. I saw many of the people here rock and twist. I might not go as far as to say he scared them but they were surprised at his existence.

    He skipped in a merry manner until he was in the centre of the circle if the circle was completed. ¡° Ladys and gentlemen m- impressive child.¡± His eyes when around the group but they stopped on me. But it didn¡¯t take long for his eyes to continue on wards. ¡° Oh it seems like there''s one missing as there is no extra. Ah here he comes.¡±

    Then a smaller man no child walked out from the entrance. He was young but older than me. Although his aure. It was like theirs.

    ¡° I am glad you could join us but unfortunately there''s only room for twenty four so you will need to take a spot if you please or you can stay here and accept your fate.¡±

    He walked straight over to me. ¡° Move¡±

    He said but I didn¡¯t move. So he punched me and I feel back. I looked up at him. He came and stood over me. Then he picked up my leg and placed his foot on my crotch. And he pulled until something gave way. I screamed in pain. He knelt down and began to beat me then he got up to go away.

    I reach to the side and pick up a rock. I throw it at his head. It hit and he stumbled a bit. He then turned around and grabbed me by the throat and pulled me off. I was punching and kicking but it didn¡¯t look like it did much. One of my legs didn¡¯t work. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    He throw me face first into the wall. Then he kick me in the back of the head. I was choking on my own teeth. He smiled in a satisfaction. The begin to walk away but once more I throw a rock at his head. He stumbled again this time he reached up behind his head and felt around gently and when pulled his hand away their was some blood although not much. He instantly turn around and pick up that rock.

    You could clearly see the blood on the rock he came forward with a brisk pace and I desperately scavenged for another rock to throw but he gotta me first he reached for my throat and open my jaw then he spat on the rock and began to force it down my throat. The first thing to give way was my jaw and soon it was hard to breath I was choking and gasping on the little air I had and soon vomit was pushing up against the rock and spilling out from the side of my mouth mixing in with the blood and pooling beside my head that was push against the ground. My vision got blurry and the smell was horrific in nature. But the worst part was the powerlessness I felt. That he could do anything to me if he pleased and with one hand he was forcing this hell on me the other he was stimulating the area between my legs and smiling. He was having fun. Tears began to spill now and his eyes squinted and he reached for my paints.

    I was losing the ability to think to understand only the sense of weakness overpowered all soon.

    NO! This is not me! I will not submit I will not summit! I fail and struggle with all my heart to keep him from pulling my pants down but his smile only widens with my desperation attempts to stop him. I hear a few curses but no one will come to my aid.

    Something rises in his thin paints he is ¡®exited¡¯ now.

    He twists the rock in my mouth and the pain I believed to be the peak grows.

    At this point I blacked out. I think this was a great blessing. I think god took pity on me that day.

    I awoke in a gasp that didn¡¯t sound like me. My jaw was hanging loosely. I tried to sit up only to find my legs wouldn¡¯t move. And my pants were missing their was this think smell of cum. A pool of piss fell from my mouth a blessing that it was broken enough that I couldn¡¯t taste a thing. But that didn¡¯t stop me from trying to throw up but without the working jaw muscles to the vomit could do nothing but smother my throat in its acidic texture.

    Tears feel from but one eye as the other tear ducts had been ripped out as had the eye.

    I cried for hours and hours and eventually I stopped and looked around. A light headed feeling to it all.

    I was laying on a bed on top of a cement floor yet there were no walls or roof I was under the open sky. I twisted and turned. Hate filled my gut as did rage but mainly fear. Fear of being weak.

    Then I looked up and saw him. The man in grey.

    He was sitting their casually on another chair at the edge of the bed. He looked up at me and smiles then he stands up and walks over to me and sit at the edge of the bed instead of next to it. He reached for my jaw. I want to run and flee but I lock up instead even the fear is locked in place and he grabs my jaw and fits it back in place.

    He turns to look at me and says.

    ¡° Hey¡­ what''s your name?¡±

    ¡°... I¡­ a...m Kung.¡±

    ¡° Hey¡­  want to control life and death with me Kung? ¡±

    That was how I meet my god.

    The god of love.

 End Boss 56

    ¡° Sir he has broken the script. What do we do.¡±

    ¡° What? He broke the script¡­ Ok then let''s end it go with planC¡±

    ¡°... very well, I will prepare the other three.¡±

    ¡°... actually let''s just throw the lot at him to see what happens.¡±

    ¡° Sir that may take some time to prepare.¡±

    ¡° Well then¡­ use his old disciples against him.¡±

    ¡° Sir at most only two of them would hear our call and proceed the others would most likely flee worlds and may make more problems for us¡­ some may even attempt to join forces.¡±

    ¡° No that won¡¯t happen trust me¡­ oh wait Kung¡­ the fuck are we to do about her?¡±

    ¡° Don¡¯t worry sir we have prepared someone to deal with her we will just need to begin.¡±

    ********

    Adria sat at the back of the wall watching with great interest as Varon forced a girl to the ground than began to tickle her. At first Adria believes that she was laughing out of pure joy and happiness and soon it turn to that laughter of pire pain as she struggled as much as she could but could never get free tears running down her face and then she was screaming at Varon to stop but Varon was giggling and keeped saying¡± I don¡¯t know¡­ did you learn your lesson Kung¡­ did you learn your lesson?¡±

    ¡° Yess hahahahaha ple hahaha ase hahahahaha stohahap¡±

    ¡° Well alright then all you need to do is tell me what you did wrong.¡±

    ¡° Hahaha I hahahahaha sen hahahahaha t hahahahaha undead hahah! Hahahahaha to film hahahahaha so I co hahahahaha Masturbation! Hahahahaha your godly soul!¡±

    Varon paused¡­

    Some time passed as he thought over what she just said then he to was crying ¡° What happened to my beautiful little Kung why did I go so wrong with raising her to allow her to walk the path of the degenerate.¡±

    ¡° Its ok Grey, I will always be your little Kung! Lets go violate some graveyard and rise another army of the dead together! World conquest!¡±

    ¡° Hahahahaha¡­ Kung. You nearly killed me to get masturbation material! Ok I forgive you let''s go home just let me grab my things.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡° Okkkkkk~ sniffs¡±

    ¡° So what you been doing girl?¡± Varon turned to me and ask.

    *******

    I stand up and lean over Adria my little soldier amd grab her only to throw her over my back into the hands of Kung. Adria looks startled then she leans in a licks Kungs breast after pulling down her shirt¡­ I don¡¯t think Kung even noticed. Then Adria spits and wipes her mouth hahahahaha I told you not to eat rotten meat.

    Not that Kung is rotten mind you.

    ¡° Hey Kung what have you been doing without me?¡±

    Kung rolls her eyes and then ¡° Well you see¡­ I have been increasing my collection of attractive  spares¡­ I slew a few cities but destruction and mass murder didn¡¯t feel the same oh. I also tried to kill them but they just kinda vanished.¡±

    ¡° I see.¡±

    ¡° I¡­ don¡¯t think they are dead.¡±

    ¡° That could be bad but its not like they will be able to identify me but I will need to take a more subtle approach until I can remove them won¡¯t I. Raven!¡±

    ¡° Yes?¡± Wild Raven appeared.

    ¡° Ok Raven if you were here the whole time you could had said so.¡±

    ¡° ahh well yes¡­. sir I had faith you would survive.¡±

    ¡° Oh yeah what about Adria.¡±

    ¡° Necessary causality. All for the greater good.¡±

    ¡° Oh yeah. You may leave.¡±

    And like that he vanished before my eyes. Well it''s his ability I guess makes sense that I can¡¯t follow him with my eyes. After all it''s the ability that''s the most important bit in any fight.

    ¡° Anyway Kung.¡±

    ¡° Yes o great one.¡±

    ¡° Yeah¡­ names Varon now.¡±

    ¡° Ok Varon.¡±

    ¡° So tell me about the world I guess. Actually show me your collection then we should probably go find Saharsa where ever she ran off to.¡±

    ¡° Yes Sir! Varon Sir great sir Varon.¡±

    ¡° Ok stop kissing ass.¡±

    ¡° But if you would allow me but one lick!¡±

    Let''s pretend we never heard that. And erase it completely from any memory.

    Then we left that place to seek Saharsa.

    *****

    In a small town a girl screams as a zombie rips out her father¡¯s throat before her very eyes. The zombies drops the lifeless corpses. And muttered

    ¡° For miss Kung¡±

    This girl will be saved by a passing paladin and will go on to be taught all the churches undead destroying techniques. But that is a sorry for a different time. A later time.

    *******

    So if I was a sexy, single minded, mad scientist where would I go to escape a the undead but without running away? I would seek the mage who resurrected them and try and steal his notes so I could work on an undead prevention method!

    ¡° Sir I have found her.¡±

    ¡° Damn you Ren¡­ were you a useful character before! No so go back.¡±

    ¡° Sir if I may! Adria has willingly accepted my unusualness. There is no place for me to return to.¡±

    ¡° So you accept you had no use before! Other than to add diversity.¡±

    ¡° Sir I think you just let a secret slip that you shouldn¡¯t have. It bad enough that is conversation is borderline fourth wall breaking.¡±

    ¡° Oh oh on no matter how close I got I never crossed that line my words could have been taken from my perspective on life? And that I am in noble but you have just broken the line. Apologies to the audience.¡±

    ¡° I am sorry.¡±

    ¡° Ok not lets not reveal that this is actually just the author increasingly the word count because he doesn¡¯t feel like writing today.¡±

    ¡° Another slip!¡±

    ¡° Dammit ren let''s just add those start things and pretend this was all my imagination!¡±

    ¡° Sir yes sir!¡±

    Then ren appeared behind me and broke me out of my day dream.

    ¡° So did you find her.¡±

    ¡° no.¡±

    ¡° What? Why?¡±

    ¡° Although Kung suggests she knows where she went. ¡°

    ¡° Very well let us go.¡±

 End Boss 57

    We step into a dusty labyrinth of books and notes. Parts of people are torn apart and thrown around the place in a style that begs the question if it was done on purpose or not.

    We walked into a clearly demented place. There were pictures of the old me thrown up around the place and some abstract drawings labeled the soul of the god of beauty and love and the rest hand the severed faces of woman stapled to the wall I watched as Kung mixed and match until she approached me with a almost perfect copy of Reds face.

    She then grabbed me by the arm and pulled me into a small room out the back her piles of books and beds with a Sahara reading one with a face of great pain.

    I look in the corner and a pile of well beautiful corpses lay there each had their own sense of beauty. ¡° I know you are not in necrophiliacs¡­ I don¡¯t this thats the word? Well I know you are not into corpe fucking but please know that my entire being is ready for you whenever you please. I can take anyone''s face or body if you ever diesire anyone else than me. I wil-¡°

    ¡° Aaaaa! When the fuck did you to get here!¡±

    Sharsha interrupts us with a scream then a calm sentiment mix within her voice.

    Kung how body rolls it muscles as if well in the middle of an organism. Absolute hate. That is how I would describe Kung see there is one thing Kung hates it the feeling of powerlessness one gets when no one pays attention to them. It¡¯s results in her getting extremely attached to ¡®few¡¯ individuals.

    Me and me and I. That¡¯s about it.

    But she controls herself. I pick up one of the books laid around Kungs ¡®room¡¯ I don¡¯t think she sleeps. Like at all.

    An Adria appears! She looks at the bed takes a few steps back and leaps belly first onto¡­ me. She jumps at me while looking at the bed. I was completely fooled!

    Kung bites her lip and quivers slightly. I look back at the book and bloody hell her handwriting is bad. What language is this? Did she make her own! What letter is that? A t or an X. I don¡¯t know.

    I grab Kung and Adria and lifted them over my shoulders I than take them and sit them in front of a blackboard with some chalk. It just happens to be next to the bed.

    I write the letter A.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡° What is this? Anyone.¡±

    Shara. Oh fuck what was her name again?

    Oh well sha- no Bubbles grunts as if she¡¯s having a migraine. It¡¯s honestly impressive she''s stuck to it so long.

    ¡° Is it a letter. Hehehe¡± Good Adria here''s a snack.

    Kung pouts at me. ¡° What the hell!... Don¡¯t dense protagonist me! You know where I was going.¡±

    I wrote D next. just felt like it.

    ¡° It''s the one that makes the da sound!¡± Adria spoke quickly.

    ¡° No fare! No fare she answered before Gre- Varon asked the question she cheated! ¡°

    ¡° Hehehe you have much to learn my younger sister.¡± Adria played with an imaginary mustache as she laughed sinisterly and covered her hand over her mouth while she shot argumentative looks at Kung who was now steaming at the ears and had turned Red.

    I wrote C next.

    Kung launched into action and jumped Adria. Adria retaliated by bites her and I got to watch an amazing thing. A little girl eating the face of my love Red on Kungs body the former loil.

    It was a war of loil a great war!.

    I got bored of it so I put my foot between it.

    But Kung turn to me and started making C noise at me.

    ¡° Ok Kung got it this time¡­ you will get a reward later.¡±

    ¡° Can it be anal.¡±

    I feel over at the unexpected request.

    ¡° Adria shoot up and then turned to me and looked me deep in the eye. ¡° Is it tasty?¡±

    ¡° Aaaaaa¡± before I could answer Kung did so for me. ¡° Only when its Varon.¡±

    ¡° Then instead of a snack Adria wants anal.¡±

    ¡° Oh oh when your older and find the right person.¡±

    ¡° So I can eat it from corpses.¡± I don¡¯t get a word in before Kung. ¡° I would never use a corpse it has to be from Varon or its cheating.¡±

    ¡° Ok then Varon.¡± Adria turns to face me her hands tucked under her chest and she looks up at me with big puppy dog eyes ¡° Can I have the anal?¡±

    ¡°No I am not into children.¡±

    ¡° THAT''S NOT FAIR! YOU ARE GOING TO GIVE IT TO¡­ um NASTY TASTING LADY BUT NOT ME! YOU DIDN¡¯T EVEN GIVE ME A SNAKE WHEN I GOT THE D¡±

    She stormed out.

    ******

    I Ren am a good man so when I saw a crying Adria come running to me I decided to welcome her. She leaped into my lap and started balling her eyes out.

    ¡° VA BA WAAAAA WAAAA¡± Or so she cried.

    ¡° Whats the matter Adria?¡±

    ¡° Varon¡­ he WAAAA WAAA VARON GAVE ME THE D!¡±

    Huh?

    What sorry I think I missed heard there. What did she say¡­ was it death to lolicons? I think I heard death to loilcons.

    ¡° BU BU BUT! He wouldn¡¯t let me get ANAL!¡±

    ¡° VARON! What the fuck have you been doing to her you¡­ ahhh it must be a miss understanding yeah. Adria be more clear. Yep.¡±

    ¡° VA- VARON he he ah he grab me and took me over to a bed and then he gave me the d.¡±

    MOTHER FUCKER!

    ¡° He said that WAAA WAA I would get a REWARD! But he! Anal! Waaaa waaaa waaa¡±

    This! How could he! To think be was perverted to such a degree to take advantage of Adria¡­ I should be careful I may be a guy but if he is willing to get children he might not not mind if they are guys as well!

    ¡° Thank you Adria! your noble sacrifice has put me on high alert . I thank you for your sacrifice. By the way does your butt hurt?¡±

    She pushes me away and looks at me like I am a criminal. And she slowly backs away back into the place she just came from.

 End Boss 58

    While everyone else was sleeping I have an¡­ expected visitor and a unexpected one.

    ¡°Sharsha¡­ why are you here?¡±

    ¡° Aren¡¯t I here to earn my keep? I assumed you would like another spin with me. I will also accept that recently I have made some strives in my research I would like to ask you about. And I won¡¯t lie and say that I don¡¯t have this ¡®itch¡¯ we will call it.¡±

    Sharsha reply like so to my question.

    ¡° First¡­ you will earn your keep through achievements in your field not sexual favours. Second¡­ Ahh there is no second piss off I am not in the mood. And now for you kung.¡±

    Sharsha did leave but I couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was a bit disappointed. But I said I wouldn¡¯t cheat. How could I do that to Red.

    Kung comes up to me with a face that reminds me of the one she had when we first met. Although she looks older and beautiful in her own right and I am happy for the change as the Red clone creeped me out in truth.

    She rolls over me like a cat and I poke her in the nose. She wriggles it to my touch. It quite amusing in a odd sense of the word.

    ¡° Your killing yourself¡± she breaks the silence with these words. I don¡¯t know how to respond other than ¡° Yeah but don¡¯t worry I don¡¯t intend to die.¡±

    ¡° Seven to ten years. Thats how long I predict it will take you fix the damage to your body.¡± She speaks calmly.

    ¡° Actually it¡¯s probably closer to twelve. Ny new ability actually might be a but too much for the current me. I tested it before and shattered someone''s resurrection spell. I am still recovering from the backlash.¡±

    ¡° You need to stop. Or would you like to vent?¡±

    ¡° Vent?¡±

    ¡° The mind, body and soul are the sources of power that we use to gain out superhuman abilities however the larger the gap the more the damage. Your mind and soul are miles beyond your current body despite your best attempts at gaining strength you have simply destroyed your own physical stability you will doom yourself if you don¡¯t give yourself time to adapt to both you overwhelmed soul and body. We need to rise the three of these together for the further apart they are the worst your decay will be and if in an perfect equal status one could stop aging completely.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡° So what do you suggest Kung?¡±

    ¡° Your body and mind are still at the level of a non trained individual at most its desperately attempting to work at the level of your soul as they seek the highest point of the three. So the answer is simple. Let me bare you.¡±

    ¡° What?¡±

    ¡° Let me bare you. Enter me and allow me to carry you. Not all of you but a part.¡±

    ¡° Oh and how would we do this? I expect I know the answer.¡±

    ¡° That''s right¡­ sperm. I must consume your sperm.¡±

    I push her off and she leaps up behind me. He mouth next to my ear. ¡° Don¡¯t fear the wrath of red.  Remember I am but your thing. You can¡¯t cheat on things only people.¡±

    That''s right she is just my thing.

    ¡° I also want¡­¡± she bites my ear before ¡° My reward¡±

    I know what her reward is but.. what of Red.

    ¡° Don¡¯t think¡­ take me. You must see that this unstable state of your will affect your mind too. You are being lead astray by your own paranoia. Trust in me the place yourself in me.¡±

    My vision blurred for but a moment but I was overwhelmed by this sent. It was a beautiful smell. I felt lips touch mine and I saw Red. She pulled me back into her embrace. No this wasn¡¯t Red.

    ¡° Don¡¯t think act. Release your desire inside me. Bless me with your live and I will bare the weight of the sin that is to come. FUCK ME!¡±

    I pull down her clothes and drag her down closer to me as moving towards her feels like such a hassle. My hands grasp her thighs and I feel warmth. Her breath brushes against me as I encompass her and I begin to thrust straight through her clothes which are ripped as I use my strength.

    Taken by surprise she grasped and her hands circle around my neck she pulls herself up hanging completely from my neck the the connected between our legs. I sit up then stand and I simply grab her sides and like a toy lift her up and down with speed. I watch her chest jiggle before I rip away the fabric. They rub my face as they move up and down me gaining speed and power I thrust harder and harder.

    I speed up even more.

    She claws and scratches at my back tears in her eyes but a smile nonetheless.

    Like a beast I do her. One it comes time to release I do so without warning and hesitation and she acts like I thrown acid inside. I throw her on the bed and grab her hits I too stand up on the bed.

    I position it against her ass and stab it in. I put my hole weight into it as I fuck her in the ass from behind giving it my all.

    She gasps and moans I cannot see her face but drool is beginning to pile up we have nearly broken the hour mark and her ass is already been tenderised once more I cum inside her this time her ass. She lightly giggles but doesn¡¯t have the strength to do much else other than speed her checks to make it simpler for me to fit myself inside her where one is not meant to go. Although outside she is warm deep inside she is cold.

    This discovery motivates me into a violent thrusting and I soon cum again. The third time now and we had gone for an hour and a half. I pull my cock out. A mix of sperm and blood leak from her ass. I went to hard I think to myself but Kung rolls over and invites me to lie beside her I do so and she crawls down and cleans the mess we made with her mouth then she drags herself up the bed so my head is in line with her heart were she pulls my head and embraces me. A perfect smile mixed between joy and wet lust. She doesn¡¯t move her legs probably and uses her only arms to move.

    That was enjoyable. I too wrap my arms around her which results in a little squeak of excitement. I am still hard and could probably go further but Kung is asleep a few seconds after the squeak and I noticed she fainted somewhere along the lines.

    I rest my head against her chest and listened for a heartbeat but then I remember. She¡¯s dead.

 End Boss 59

    Last night was wonderful! Varon loved me so hard he broke my spine. Although he needed a little convincing I am so happy I summoned that succubus and tortured her into teaching me how to use her magic if it wasn¡¯t for that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to touch upon the love of god the greatest love of them all.

    I use my barely working arms to face my god. And I see a disaster. Like a fucking stupid but cute pet Adria has crawled in between us and wrapped her arms and legs around Varons face and is clinging to his so hard that her back isn¡¯t touching the bed but she is holding herself off it because the only thing thats keeping gravity from pushing her down is her desperate clingy onto my god of love''s face.

    She turns to me and frowns before hissing! I grab Adrias side and pull trying to tear her from his face as hard as I can. And yet my arms turn to dust!, this body has lost all sources of movement. So I abandoned it after a few seconds of hesitation after all this body took the sacred seed so it is now a holy treasure of great value!

    Then I blink and push the corpse that''s on top of me and pull myself from the collection of usables. I chose a body that resembles the last one as closely as possible but still can¡¯t but help and feel a great loss at that lack of numbing pain in my ass. Oh god of love, varon just thinking about it is making me a mess downstairs.

    But I eventually get back together and go find some clothes to put on then I grab a spear. I approach the leach again and slide the tip of the spear in between the two beings careful not to wake the precious sleeper and then using the science of levers I pull with all my might only to be BETRAYED! The spear snaps!

    Then the dark elf walk in and takes a look at god and his eyes widened and he says ¡° So he was into Adria.¡± Then he slowly backs away and pretends to never have entered the room.

    I get a crowbar and try again.

    ******

    I awaken with this plushy feeling of satisfaction then... the events of last night drawn on me and I feel myself fall. I failed her again.

    Suddenly I feel down hands on my face and two thumbs run along my check wiping away tears I didn¡¯t know I had. I feel the warmth of another person on my scalp and I look deeply into the eyes above me. Adria has a face of serious determination as she looks me in the eyes and says ¡° Varon, forgiven?¡± Although spoken like a question it feels like a statement to me and I cannot help but smile. All I can see right now is her and she in accordance with me as if we had planned smile and laugh together. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    I feel a warmth inside and rub my nose against her before standing up she like a squirrel¡­ no koala bear hangs on the back of my head like I am her mount we kicks me a little in the back of the neck only a light tap and we set off back to the mountain.

    I have run around a bit too much and my body is reacting badly or will soon I have to keep a low profile.

    I get Raven and saharsa. Kung alos jumps onto my back and hangs there.

    ¡° So kung.¡±

    ¡° Yes! My lord?¡±

    ¡° What are you going to do about that.¡±

    I point to a large army of the dead.

    ¡° Oh ahh do you need them? Time has made them weak¡±

    ¡° I might¡­ but not for now.¡±

    ¡° Then let''s leave them here. In this underground dwarven ruin.¡±

    I nod and we set off. Then turn around as we forget my piles and piles of gold and wealth. And my FUCKING¡­ oh wait that''s in the cabin back in my sisters territory. Never mind completely my mistake. For a second I was thinking I forgot about that beautiful painting of me and red fucking in dragon form. Hmmm I am not a dragon anymore. Hmmmmmmm I feel like something bad is going to happen wonder why?

    ¡° Hey Raven?¡±

    ¡° Yes sir. Are you sure we got everything?¡±

    I don¡¯t doubt Raven but it cannot hurt to be careful and searching an entire city is not an easy thing but Raven has been doing exactly that for nearly a day now when you add on top his ability it is probably ok to assume that we haven¡¯t left behind a thing if he says we didn¡¯t but just in case I want to ask one more time.

    ¡° No sir. Please have faith in me and my ability after all it is by your design.¡±

    That''s right his ability work in a simple way. He fades through space.

    See original I had the idea not long after I made Adria¡¯s ability the outsider¡­ which I really regret now because Ravens ability is a much better suit to that name. I should have named Adria¡¯s ability the outcome.

    See it a time based ability and it''s called the out come. By the way I don¡¯t remember ever naming Ravens ability? How about the ¡° Phantom emperor¡±

    ¡° Sorry sir?¡±

    ¡° That is what I will call your ability the Phantom¡±

    ¡° Not Phantom emperor?¡±

    ¡° Quite The living Phantom¡±

    ¡° Sir could I request we keep it at simply the Phantom¡­ it¡¯s kinda cooler if we keep it simple.¡±

    ¡° Quite Phantom bubbles¡±

    ¡° Sir please no!¡±

    ¡° Ok¡­ due to my generosity it will simply be THE SPOOKY PHANTOM!¡±

    ¡° Sir I beg of you!¡±

    ¡° Ok¡­ ok just The Phantom.¡±

    ¡° Thank you sir¡±

    ¡° No thank you spooky Phantom Ren¡±

    ¡°... it¡¯s Raven now sir.¡±

    ¡° Oh right sorry about that.¡±

    Well than a few months of traveling and we made it back to the cabin where we left of on this journey.

    But then something completely beyond my utter comprehension happens.

    Sarasha came up to be about one month into our journey and stop me she then pulled me to the side and asked me with a deadpan face.

    ¡° You want to make a child?¡±

 End Boss 60

    What that fuck is she on about?

    ¡° Explain¡­ in a way an idiot could understand.¡±

    ¡° I want your seed please cum for me.¡±

    Ok that¡¯s really hard to miss interpret but lets see ok think. What is Saharsa after here?

    Hello I am your inner conscience. Think of what Red would say if you had a child with another. Do you actually believe she would accept something like that?

    Hello I am your true self. FUCK THE ABSOLUTE SHIT OUT OF HER HAHAHAHAHA

    Hello inner consciousness here again let¡¯s ask her to clarify and Red would be sad¡­ Red would be sad¡­ Red¡­Red would be sad¡­ Red would make sure something like that would never happen again.

    Hmmm¡­ I choose Red. After all the value of sentience life  is driven from our ability to control the instructions that have evolved inside us. So¡­

    ¡° Your a nice girl but no.¡±

    ¡° Then cum in this cup¡­ actually just some saliva will do. Dna give me, Dna. I wish to test my theory and attempt my first try at creating life but I am not at the stage where I can do so from scratch so I have decided you¡¯re going to be the starting point mister human dragon hybrid and if I slice my own elven in there and only take the best bits of the three and see what happens.¡±

    Oh that does seem interesting doesn''t it.

    How mad scientist of you¡­ I should get her a white lab coat and a death ray.

    I wipe the inside of my mouth and than place my saliva inside the cup.

    She looks disappointed. ¡° It would be easier with sperm¡­ pretty please~¡± I honestly don¡¯t know what to make of this woman some times.

    Adria seems curious and comes over to see what we are doing.

    ¡° What are you doing¡­ by making babies do you mean¡­ making baby¡¯s or ¡®making babies¡¯?¡±

    ¡° Yes¡± Saharsa replies and Adria stumbles it appears she wasn¡¯t serious in her question. Than with a Ren must know she darts off. I feel like this may be a problem in the future.

    Sharsha hands me the cup and ¡° Come back when you are done.¡±

    Well honestly it seems interesting so I take it with me and make my way out and ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª than I return and give it to her. She smiles and that clams a room for her own and starts pulling stranger and stranger devices out of her bag that has no end. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Well I feel like I just bet everything I own on the underdog. How strange.

    So than. How long was I gone? Man it feels like months since I was last here. Almost like the author had to go back and check up on character names for the next bit.

    Ok then what to do?

    Lets see her.

    Varons to do list.

    <ol>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Red </li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">World domination </li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Brainwashing of Adria. </li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Check up on Kung to see how she went while I was a asleep. </li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Search for my other disciples </li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Kill surviving traitor disciples</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Get high¡­</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Trick someone into falling for Raven than revealed his true gender and watch.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Building of secret base. </li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Check out the top of the mountain.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Train physical body to the level the soul requires before decayed of mind, body or soul  starts. </li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Train Adria</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">¡®House¡¯ Train Adria </li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Check on how sister is doing. (Optional)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Investigators into the hero and hero¡¯s party.( Probably won¡¯t to be honest) </li>

    </ol>

    Ok so¡­ Build secret base sounds nice but how to go about doing so¡­?

    For this I will need connections that can be removed when used so that I can build it in total security so maybe I should start by building a network of followers? No¡­ that will take years to complete also I plan on leaving that stuff to Raven.

    So than what to do now?

    Let''s go find a spot? No actually lets¡­ I wonder about that? I walk outside and look up the mountain.

    ¡° Kung¡­ Raven we have work to do.¡±

    ¡° Yes sir¡±

    ¡° Yaaaaay~¡±

    We set of on the journey of a lifetime to unite the four kingdoms! But in all seriousness we went up the mountain looking for this place mother spoke of. It¡¯s probably what I think it is but¡­ the geography is wrong. Completely wrong if it is.

    Well I will say the view was nice¡­ except it wasn¡¯t at all. I live on a frozen shit storm of a mountain how did one such as yourself expect it to be beautiful actually it was a nightmare of jagged cliffs and pointy ¡®steps¡¯ along the path with the occasional landslide and the temperature was cold enough to stop me in my tracks but the weirdest thing was.

    I missed the little one. Adria¡­ how many have you killed in my absence? Ahhh I wonder how my little monster is doing? Honestly I quite like the little girl now¡­ she¡¯s like the family dog. You know how some people get when they are away from there pets for a while and wonder if they ripped up the couch well I am having similar thoughts. I wonder if there is a statewide manhunt or something. Although I have only been gone a few hours time is relevant! I tell you. I am also not having fun.

    But then again no one can be happy for the entire lifetime. Suffering is required to comprehend the joy.

    Well eventually we reached¡­ wait for it. Beautiful ice sculptured castle that pierced the sky.

    We sat out and watched from a distance and than I saw something I didn¡¯t want to see.

    A dragon.

    So we back the fuck up and went the fuck back down to the mountain. What? Why are you surprised? Dragons are fucking scary I tell you plus I don¡¯t think they would be able to maintain a castle by themselves so I doubt they are the only thing there and I could tell with a glance that the castle was not the building I believed it to be so I don¡¯t really have a reason to go further at all.

    Well back down the mountain I meet up with Adria. She was crouched in the fetal position, moaning

    ¡° Aaaaarrrrrrr why did I eat that tree? Why did I keep going? Arrrrrr it hurts¡±

    I am not even going to guess what she was one about so I tried to step over her. This was a mistake as she grabbed my leg and had me drag her back to the hut where just before I got inside I turned to Raven and asked ¡° Hey¡­ what''s the closest cit?¡±

    ¡° Fort Nille¡±

    ¡° Ok do you know the way?¡±

    ¡° Yes¡­ it is the city you pulled me from.¡±

    ¡° How¡¯s the crime? Good?¡±

    ¡° I am sorry?¡±

    ¡° How is the crime? I want to sell something and I want some other stuff brought but I wanna do it with some security that no one will know I am buying it.¡±

    ¡° Sir? Is this my first assignment?¡±

    ¡° Ooh arrr ok yeah you can do it I guess. Here is what I want you to do -¡±

 End Boss 61

    ¡°In Fort Ninna I want you Rav-¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s Nille¡­ Fort Nille.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Varon ask¡¯s as he had this look of complete¡­ emptiness.

    ¡°No probably not.¡± Ren answered.

    ¡°Well I want you to take control of the crime and find me a middle level merchant that¡¯s willing to do some more dirty business.¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­ anything else?¡±

    ¡°Take Adria¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why must you have me take extra burdens!¡±

    ¡°Just sneak Adria into the city and¡­ I don¡¯t feed her something that isn¡¯t people soon she will start bitching again. Think of it as a bonding experience and get over it.¡±

    ¡°I think this is a bad idea¡­ what if she goes crazy and kills someone in the middle of the street. Also aren¡¯t you a bit too kind on her?¡±

    ¡°Than sneak her out and back to me. Why can¡¯t you do that?¡°

    ¡°It seems like a lot of work can¡¯t I just leave her there? Also no comment on being too kind I see.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! No! no please bring her back to me alive¡­ and if not her corpse so Kung can bring her back.¡±

    ¡°What will you do while I am gone?¡±

    ¡° Stuff.¡±

    Ahhhh that was 4 hours ago and I have already regretted my decision. I am looking at rising smoke fumes coming from the direction Raven left in.

    I wonder what happened?

    ******

    Four hours early. The two of us stand at the base of the city wall. It''s a city that''s made outside of the fort. See there was only so much room in said Fort so the locals had to make due. I guess thats one good part of the north. No one asks permission for anything. If they tried to do this in some other nobles territory they would probably be forced to pay with everything that they had than be stabbed to death for treason or be stabbed to death for treason. Nobles suck¡­ of course my glorious lord is¡­ probably worse than most nobles. Well he hasn¡¯t gone on a killing spree since we first me but Adria¡¯s kill count is rising quite literally by the day.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡° Oooooo so much food! Can I eat them! Can I¡±

    ¡° No¡­ no shut up and come here I am going to take us into the city and avoid the gate ok.¡±

    ¡° Ok¡­ big sis Ren¡±

    ¡°... you know it¡¯s not sister you little shit.¡±

    ¡° Oh sorry¡­ lil sis Raven what we gonna do here? And why couldn¡¯t Var Var come?¡±

    ¡° Var var¡­ better not say that in front of hi- no I think he will love that name. ¡°

    ¡° Really this is why you will never be as much as a cool beauty as me¡­ you don¡¯t understand the hearts of others.¡±

    ¡° Excuse me! I don¡¯t want to hear that from miss hello there mind if I take a bite out of your leg.¡±

    ¡° Hmpf!¡±

    ¡° I will hit you¡±

    ¡° Th that''s child abuse! Varon warned me about that! He said that bad people would come after me and he told me what to do in this situation.¡±

    ¡° Oh yeah and what''s that.¡±

    Adria raised her hand and pointed at me before screaming at the top of her lungs ¡° PEDOPHILE!¡±

    I punched her in the mouth but she bit down on my fist when it came in contact so I kick her in the chest. Releasing she cannot take my hole hand she wiggles her tongue over my pinky and bites it off before flying away.

    ¡° You fucking bitch!¡±

    I run after her and she runs up the wall of the city. I rush up after her and punt that little fucker off the wall into what looks to be the slums. This is good less guarded here. It¡¯s also going to probably be easier to get closer to the crime.

    ¡­ where the fuck is she?

    *****

    ¡° Hey~ varon why did you do that?¡±

    ¡° Do what?¡±

    ¡° Well¡­ send them to an early grave.¡±

    ¡° What do you mean?¡±

    ¡° You should know. I mean city guards are armed with divine armaments¡­ can those two really overcome the obstacles in front of them and take control not to mention the local crime is probably 100% connected to the local noble¡­ I mean isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±

    ¡° It¡¯s ok¡­ you will bring them back if they fail so they can get a second chance.¡±

    ¡° Umm sure¡­¡±

    ¡° Is that a no I cannot do it?¡±

    ¡° I will never defy you!¡±

    ¡° Really¡­ that''s a bit of a disappointing answer but one I can trust. And my trust is something quite rare these days. ¡°

    After all Kung the power I gave you and the reason you acquired it was it not to defy?

    Are you not like me¡­ a fool who wishes to defy everything he knows just to see if he can?

    I suppose your not¡­ also I still have need of Adria.

    ¡°Hey Kung why were your undead so weak?¡±

    ¡° That''s just what time does to things my love. So if you don¡¯t think they will fail what do you think will happen?¡±

    ¡° First Adria will pick a fight or maybe Raven will try and eliminate Adria altogether¡­ like I said trust is a difficult thing to obtain and Ren lost it as soon as he started acting like that. It obvious he wants something from me and that he dislikes Adria but that might be a problem later on so if he returns without Adria or her corpse we will remove him.¡±

    ¡° Should I be the one?¡±

    ¡° No his ability is specialised towards assassination I will remove him personally.¡±

    ¡° That good and all but what do you think will happen next?¡±

    ¡° Adria will be unable to control herself¡­ if she is lucky she will be in the slums and might have some time before she is caught in a sense this is a test for her as well. Will she be the victim or the monster I cannot wait to see.¡±

    ¡° What of Ravan?¡±

    ¡° He will be unable no he won¡¯t even try to find Adria and will instead seek the leader of the local government lady Evelyn and remove her after he quickly discovers she is the head of the local crime ring.¡±

    ¡° Killing a noble is easier said than done!¡±

    ¡° Well¡­ that will be easy but it how he will kill her I am more interested in.¡±

    ¡° Lord Varon?¡±

    ¡° Poison, a knife, strangling, will he have his way with her beforehand, will he do the job as a professional or will be convinced another to do it in his place or make it seem as if that other did so.¡±

    ¡° You¡¯re testing him to see if he will be useful to you in the long run?¡±

    ¡° Adria is Adria but Adria can never be more than Adria. What I want from Ren is Ren not another Adria as I already have an Adria but might not have a Ren while having a Ren''s Ren and not a Ren thats an Adria.¡±

    ¡°... I see.¡±

    Ren said but in truth he had no idea what Varon was actually saying.

 End Boss 62

    ¡° Madam here is the report on the missing families they have been found in a ditch near the slums with¡­ bite marks and barely any flesh¡­ not eaten. We believe it may be some manner or beast it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡° The bite marks are for that of a child. Just like the cases in the slums¡­ anything on that Dark elf that was asking about me.¡±

    ¡° We believe she discovered your true identity but we have not seen her since what do you suppose we do?¡±

    ¡° Nothing for know but keep an eye out also find out how she got into my city¡­ if she bribed a guard kill that guards family and cripple said guard.¡±

    ¡° Yes mam.¡±

    This has turned into a mess.

    *****

    Few days ago. Adria

    Munchies! I got the FUCKING MUNCHIES!

    Ahh shit is this an addiction! Did thoes mushrooms do this! Ahh fuck was it¡­ umm what? I am a bit lost. Was it the rotten flesh?

    Varon did say there were various reasons I shouldn¡¯t eat it but I was curious. Yeah that is probably it isn¡¯t it.

    ¡­ actually how long ago did I eat that rotten meat? It should have been ages ago but I just have this terrible pain in my stomach and feel drool buildup in my mouth.

    Impossible! There¡¯s no way right! Am I HUNGRY!

    Me of all people. But but I am always shoveling stuff down my throat. Varon even compliments me on being able to swallow¡­ there is no Ren here to misinterpret my words so making sex innuendos  is not fun. I must find Ren to have fun as fun is important yep!

    Still to think he ran away from me the cowardly elf. Is that racist? I should ask Varon later.

    I look up and see a girl. She looks like me but just older maybe 19 and more¡­ frail. I sneak towards here and lean over her shoulder ¡° Hey whatcha doing?¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    She screams and falls over fighted. ¡° How rude I am not that scary right¡­ right?¡±

    ¡° No fair you started me¡­ how are you going to make this up to me little brat?¡±

    ¡° Oh! Ok then let me show you something.¡±

    So small. And young¡­ so small¡­ and tender.

    I lead her away from prying eyes into a dark corner. Once she was hidden from sight. I walk up behind her again and bit her.

    ¡°AAAAAAA!¡±

    I push her to the grown and pull down her pants where I bite her hip. I reach for something to grab and she wails and screams struggling and my fingers sink into her leg skin but I cannot get a grip as I simply keep ripping things off her not really paying attention to anything other than the juicy blood pooling in my mouth.

    So I rip away the flesh in my mouth and then I move up to her face and bite her lips after swallowing. Her screams are muffled before pulling her lips off with a slow tear.

    Reaching deep into her mouth I pry out her tongue that I bite off.

    I use my thumb to dig out her eye that I have as a nice snack. I take the over one but leave it for later but I nip off the cord with my teeth. She is still screaming but I move into ears I dig my fingers deep into her head. And pull my fingers out to lick up the brain juice.

    She is foaming at the mouth I hear footsteps approach and I feel much better now so I leave the scene.

    Hiding in the shadows on a roof I watch a guard vomit out all his food next to the road. The girl isn¡¯t screaming anymore. She isn¡¯t even crying she just huddled in the corner¡­ LEAKING! She leaking delicious blood everywhere!

    Oh well I stop paying attention and sink deeper into hiding.

    I wonder what Ren is doing? I bet it¡¯s boring.

    ******

    Guard Captain Lorene¡¯s report.

    Day 11 year 1130 since the crowing of the emperor.

    Today we a shit day. We found this poor woman violated by beast¡¯s unknown currently. It looked like something was trying to eat here but unfortunately it took away her ability to speak. Second it would appear that¡­ she was rejected by her family when we attempted to bring her home. No remorse or hesitation her mother dumped her by the side of the road and her father threatened her in some way. One more unfortunately there isn¡¯t really anything I could do so we have brought her to the local church who says he will do the best he can but I have never trusted that guy. But the guys below him are good men.

    As for the search for the beast? There isn¡¯t one yet but we have taken action to prevent it from entering the higher society area so that leaves half of this city for it to move around in. Well honestly those slums are probably amount for 70 % of the city but I guess there isn¡¯t much you can do.

    But we northern fok are strong people and I am sure the beast is probably experiencing being eaten itself by know.

    Guard Captain Lorene¡¯s report.

    Day 12 year 1130 since the crowing of the emperor.

    Today early morning I was awoken to find three similar cases of assault. No survivors.

    One of which was Dave that older Guard

    The other two were fisherman and his woman. They were found butcher in their homes.

    But what¡¯s worse is that we found evidence that something was¡­ attempting to eat them but fled after Dave broke in probably hearing screaming that we have reports on. But the problem with this being the work of a beast is that¡­ Dave was killed by blade and but seemed to have put up a fight and wounded the attacker¡­ or at least we believe. Dave was a master with the blade. Unlike most of these guys he was a swordsman through and through.

    On other news we believe to be unrelated we found the local ¡®help¡¯ Jules Varkalor a ex-nobody seems to have been assassinated last night. The boss has told us to put our focus on this case for know.

    We have been given ¡®permission¡® to search the slums on the surface for this beast but in truth our objective is to seek the one snooping around in places where ¡®she¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be.

 End Boss 63

    Guard Captain Lorene¡¯s report.

    Day 13 year 1130 since the crowing of the emperor.

    The beast has come back for it victim. The church was assaulted last night and our ¡®beloved¡¯ bishop is dead as is the poor woman. They have been properly strip of their bloody meat this time. Took us a long time to confirm who the corpses belonged to but we got it by the mark of god. On another note we believe it to be the work of a creature after all because it was attacked by a paladin and fraught off in early morning.

    It¡¯s been described as a long haired creature with a small stature like that of a child¡¯s and ragged clothes.

    On another note the boss has allowed us to actually do something about this and the church was looted dry.

    Nothing to report on the individual with too much curiosity.

    Guard Captain Lorene¡¯s report.

    Day 14 year 1130 since the crowing of the emperor.

    We found that creature in an abandoned building to the west. Although another attacked us just before sir paladin was about to succeed in the final blow. We found another corpse in the hole.

    Fuck we were so careful even gassing the place first with help from the local alchemist. The trap was perfect.

    ******

    I am cold. But there is nothing I can do about it as it is my punishment.

    What is the difference between a warrior and a master?

    A warrior has five senses as he is simply a regular man with a blade and some training.

    A master is someone who has taken the first step towards the world of the strong. They gained a new ¡®sense¡¯ the ability to detect energy¡¯s. From mana to open flames it all is seen by them. And once they see this energy they can begin attempting to control what they see. And when they can they have become the ¡®kings¡¯ of the energy. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A warrior will forge themselves into a master at the peak of what is called human only to step into a new field called king. That is the only difference.

    Meaning someone doesn¡¯t need to be strong to become a king. They must only surpass a wall. Each person''s walls are different and as for what a wall is?

    It is the only evidence I had of God back then. It is a stopper put in place to prevent rebellion. But the one between king and master doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s like god final warning to those who wish to fight fate and become the king of themselves. That only pain lies before you and in all honesty they are not that wrong.

    See Red was someone without these walls.

    While mine were much more stronger than most.

    Because I was a dragon and dragons are born with nine senses.

    I was born with 15. Although I only have the 6 know as I am mainly human. But that is where the problem comes in. My soul is still experiencing everything with the nine that dragons have. And my mind is trying to work with 15 as it is used to.

    This is a divide between the three. This means that although I am a king I am no master meaning one of the three with attempted to drag itself up to match another one. It just so happens that my body is that one that will destroy itself to be more like my soul. Honestly it means I feel cold right now.

    But soon I will be consumed with pain. And will probably have difficulty amounting to much and will find some ditch to die in.

    The solution Kung gave simply doesn¡¯t work. As Kung is not powerful enough to withstand me so what options do I have?

    I create a new body and take that. Possible

    I became undead. Denied.

    I go the other way where the decay in power means nothing because I am too strong. Possible.

    Ok so the new body idear is one that I have come to after reading Sharsha¡¯s research. I believe it is possible but testing will be required to do so and I think I might have said this before ages ago but blood magic is considered forbidden magic and if reviled will lead to problems. Or at least delays in Red¡¯s return.

    Red¡¯s return is my main priority and take place over my current problem so if I were to do that I would need to do it in secretary meaning I require connections to the black market.

    Well I have sent Ren so I guess this will be his test. I want an agent not an assassin. Although an assistant would be nice to but I think that is asking to much of the poor man. I also don¡¯t like how he has been behaving recently but I cannot complain about outward loyalty and he also seems to hold no doubts about my strength.

    So that leaves me in a tricky spot. Because the alternative. Pan get good isn¡¯t that perfect. It also means I will most likely be weaker than the hero who will be boasted by god and let¡¯s not forget that it doesn¡¯t end with the HERO! Shit I completely forgot one of the hero¡¯s party lives in the city I sent Adria to!

    Oh well. You win some you lose some.

    But still I wonder if what I am doing is the right way to go about things? Oh what am I doing right now well the decay of my body comes from an overactive mind in essence so I have dug a hole and buried myself under the snow.

    And now I am cold. Actually I felt bad about cheating on Red again so I decided to hid myself from the world but I have decided to do that after Red returns.

    Ahhh I really should have warned them about her. Oh well I will just trust in Adria. After all she is my beloved murder hobo cannibal. I bet she could murder hobo her way out of anything.

    Also Ren is there and¡­ Ren seems competitive so he might take on more than he can chew if he thinks this is a competition.

 End Boss 64

    I sit up and look around me. I push my head than upper body out of the snow to do so.

    There is nothing but snow around me. Perfectly unbroken with no footprints. I look around and see a few jagged rocks sticking out of a hill and some dead trees near them. I frozen stream down that hill and I still somewhat on it¡¯s side closer to the stream but slightly elevated above it.

    It¡¯s a beautiful place to be. And claiming as well.

    If only there was no bug in my view.

    ¡° Master you have returned.¡±

    ¡° Kung?¡±

    ¡° Yes¡­ Master?¡±

    ¡° Back then¡­ when I died¡­ no when I was killed how and why¡­ why are you still loyal? Of my three students weren¡¯t you the one that... I said you¡­ I don¡¯t know what I want to say. Me can you believe it.¡±

    ¡° The sky must be falling.¡±

    ¡° Yeah¡­ I am happy. That you are here. Also I have an order for you.¡±

    ¡° Yes¡±

    ¡° Stay away from teleportation pads under all conditions. Do you understand stand.¡±

    When I think of Kung¡­ I think of loyalty and but not trust. Kung isn¡¯t the type to value my or anyone¡¯s opinions. She is also the very first of her kind. She is a litch, except she is not meaning not even I had a way to kill her or at least not until I recantated. See she dies a dogs death in the novel. The hero runs into her when he is coming back from his trip to the tribe territory but the thing is Kung is not a person anymore. She is closer to a signal or an aspect of nature.

    I broke and tormented her soul to the point that it became impossible for even me to remove. Ahh I am not making sense but she is death.

    Not to mention after all this time and what she does in that novel I have no doubt she is much¡­ much stronger than she is letting on. See her existence can enter vessels and control them or even repair them meaning any corpse any where is her eyes and ears. Of course this does mean that she can control them all at once¡­ yet but that was the end goal I had in mind when I made her. She was to become the weapon that would turn the tide of that bloody war. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The holy war¡­ the war of worlds so to say. Literally god opened a door to this world and I was against an invasion that comprised of all of existence. Trillions died a second as I re wrote warfare.

    See it something Adria and Ren need to learn is that no matter how strong you are if you are not a king than you will be swarmed if you try and take on an army.

    But for king class individuals it¡¯s different¡­ it¡¯s fundamentally different.

    Before my research into soul magic there were no kings.

    Even dragons although powerful are not the same as kings. Dragons can be slain by anything if it gets lucky but no matter how lucky you are you will never take the life of a king class individual because of one reason. Soul evolution.

    King class individuals are simply superior form of existence.

    This was why the war lasted so long. Because they simply couldn¡¯t kill us and we couldn¡¯t kill them quickly enough which is why I decided to use numbers against them. Imagine every corpse in existence in every world was to suddenly get up and attack you.

    Can you kill death? No¡­ and neither could I.

    And yet death dies so to speak in the novel.

    Kung is kill by the hero. I bet you are wondering how¡­ an accident. She steps outside existence where god lives and is killed there. No other vessels for her she dies for good. This incident has been circling in my mind for a long, long and the conclusion I have made is the archangel was right. God had planned everything.

    However¡­ I have a feeling that he didn¡¯t plan this current timeline.

    So than I can only wonder how he will behave now that his plan has gone wrong.

    If I know god¡­ he will try to flip the chessboard when things don¡¯t go his way.

    This leaves me very worried. Very worried which is why I sent these to two but I now feel like that might have been a mistake¡­ but I reject the proposal that they will fail. Instead I think they will be used.

    Because that is how she works. The hero¡¯s companion that lives in that city. And then they will go on to bring me the funds I need all the while that woman will sit back thinking she gots me, but that¡¯s how I want it to be. At least for now. And then I will go on and make a second orginstion and the first one will just be a front.

    But that also has me thinking¡­ I want a thinker, I can trust¡­ maybe I should just make¡­ holy shit I am the smartest person in the world.

    *****

    ¡° Arr I swear I work for the noble lord Terrance! I swear he is paying me to spy on the woman in charge here. Even if you kill me than it won¡¯t matter because he pulls all the strings¡­ so long as he lives you can take over the underworld here.¡±

    Ren¡¯s blade carved out the man neck. Her face clearly reveals that she doesn¡¯t like what she heard.

    ¡° What do you think Adria?¡±

    ¡° Does nobel flesh taste different?¡±

    ¡° So you agree that we should kill this guy?¡±

    ¡° Hmm no!¡±

    ¡° Why?¡±

    ¡° Something doesn¡¯t taste good about the situation.¡±

    ¡° Than what do you suppose we do. Actually what the fuck do you know. ¡±.

    ¡° Play along¡­ for now.¡±

    ¡° I bet your just trying to sound cool.¡±

    ¡° I am not! I am always cool as I am a cool beautiful woman!... jealous, REN IS JEALOUS!¡±

    ¡° Don¡¯t shout idiot! You IDIOT!¡±

    Ren raised her voice when Adria drew her sword and took a swing at him.

    ¡° Don¡¯t call me an Idiot!¡±

 End Boss 65

    ¡° So Adria¡­¡± a incredibly beautiful voice called out softly from a distance. They were underground a single fire revealed one side of that¡¯s beautiful faces owner. Ren had long black hair that made it down to his hips. Across from him was this demon mercilessly ripping flesh from the bones of a person.

    Ren scoffed at Adrias actions but soon noticed that she was growing use to her antics as it was that she eat the meat raw when there was a fire so close rather than where the meat she was eating came from that bothered him more. This revaluation was quite shocking to Ren.

    Ren was aware of the reality of his situation. That Adria would peel the skin from his face is she believed she could get a kick out of it. He knows that she isn¡¯t his friend and that if he was to ever even question Varon she would kill him then and there, and Varon would reward her with another victim.

    Adrias fingers were covered in blood stains. ¡° So Ren how are you going to do this¡­¡±

    ¡° How are we¡± Ren felt the need to correct her although he agreed that he would probably do all the work. At least the important work. Ren made no mistake Adria was a hammer always seeking a nail and all Ren had to do was use her probably and Adria is smart enough to understand her position in this ¡®team¡¯. Ren used the term team in the losses possible sense.

    ¡° Once the guys in power are taken care off than it doesn''t really matter does it?¡± That was Adria¡¯s take on the situation. If there was something stopping you from doing something remove it and if not than just do the thing you want to do. This is the solution Adria was sure that Varon would use in every circumstance imaginable and if Varon does it than it ok for Adria to do it.

    See over the past few months Varon has not only been teaching Adria how to fight but also how to think¡­ or at least he tried to but gave up. Although she was still in the process of learning to read. She was also learning numbers as well from Varon. She truly values her time with Varon.

    Ren was oddly similar to her in that he values his time with Varon however he also had doubts and sometimes consider running away but¡­ for various reasons he will stay with them for now.

    Ren was doing as he was supposed to do. He was considering actions and making a basic plan that went like this.

    <ol>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Kill important evil noble</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Put puppet on the throne of local crime</li>

    </ol>

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Or

    <ol>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Get Varon a source of revenue that can¡¯t be traced back to him.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Get him connects to the merchant society. </li>

    </ol>

    So far the first plan seemed the most doable and was what was requested of them but Ren understood this was a test and killing a noble was easier said than done.

    He also new that this was a test of ability. Would that do as he expects them to or would they go beyond his expectations. Ren understood that Varon was not a kind enough man to let them off with failure. He also knew that it was him who was the most expendable¡­ a gap had opened up.

    Adria has something he doesn¡¯t. Insane talent. In fact in terms of combat ability he would soon be surpassed and that ability of hers was scary enough and Ren¡¯s ability is enough to be a threat to Varon¡­ whose ability is completely unknown to her at this time.

    In fact Varons true identity is also completely unknown to Reb at this time. Ren looks at Adria and thinks that Varon could call himself the tooth fairy and Adria would accept and believe. That is the big difference between him and Adria¡­

    Ren could accept anything Varon tells him but if Varon said the sky was red she would accept this but she wouldn¡¯t believe¡­ but Adria would believe.

    This isn¡¯t something Ren can match with will or is it something that he wants to match but the difference is there. Meaning Adria will always be a useful tool to Varon but Ren¡­ if he is of no use than he is expandable.

    This is obviously not what Ren wants. Ren is aware more than anyone that his value to Varon comes from the ability that Varon gave him.

    The ability to phase through matter. To exist outside existence. It why he can easily do this.

    Like a ghost Ren began to turn see through but after a few seconds this air of tranquility filled the cavern the two where in and slowly Rens form changed back only for her to sink into the shadows with not a sound made.

    However soon vanished completely form sight Ren had vanished. Up above this very tomb was the unknowing of residence of one noble Terrance and his family.

    Sitting in a wide room resembling an office. Two guards stand at the ready outside the door both are peak masters halfway kings this is something rare and it could be said that Terrance¡¯s level of protection was the best someone could get below a king even Varon¡¯s sister didn¡¯t have to halfway kings stand guard over here all the time as there potential value was simply too great to be used in such a way especially when you remember that five normal master class individuals would be at the same level of efficiency and even more so that only 1 in 100 halfway kings ever make king class and only 1 in 10,000 masters make halfway kings which is in truth not a true class but is achieved when masters reach equilibrium in the three parts of life, body mind and soul a and do so to a terrifying degree.

    Terrance was sitting by a large oak desk and had taken a momentary break to think about some more personal matters his beloved daughter who had finally taken a step out on her own and was running one of the city¡¯s Fort Nille.

    He could never hope to express how proud of his daughter he was or how much he loved her.

    However all this meant nothing to Ren who simply step out of the shadows behind Terrance and staved directly into the poor man''s brain.

    ******

    Over in Fort Nille a woman waits for either news of an attempted assassination on her father or her father¡¯s death. She waits peacefully with a smile knowing she wins either way. Her name is¡­ or is soon to be lady Terrance.

 End Boss 66

    ¡°Welcome back you two. So how did it go do you have my things?¡±

    Varon was sitting on a stool hidden behind a canvas. He had a plate covered in various shades of red pain and three different sizes of brush.

    ¡° It went well. We have a guy in charge of the place and soon the iteams you and Sharsha requested should start rolling in.¡±

    Ren said as he kneel in front of the painting. He than look up and asked ¡° Art sir?¡±

    ¡° Yep! I am painting¡­ why am I painting? Because I found good paints¡­ or Kung did I didn¡¯t find anything.¡±

    Varon was wearing a black coat and no shirt. His short black hair had recently been cut although he looked a little pale it was hidden by his news feature. Bright red eyes that seemed to glow slightly. ¡° Where¡¯s Adria?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry sir¡­ she said something about needing to piss and I haven¡¯t seen her in six hours¡­ although I am sure she will show up.¡±

    ¡° Thats fine¡­ so you were telling me you assassinated one of the north¡¯s most powerful nobles because you could and than what? Who did you put in charge?¡±

    ¡° He was a merchant¡­ as for how we will control him there are many options.¡±

    ¡° So that means that there are many options for others?¡±

    When Ren was asked that question it was like his heart stoped

    ¡° Ahhh that is the case unfortunately yes.¡±

    ¡° Well that¡¯s fine¡­ I have already made inquires about another subordinate who can assist me in matters such as these. You may go¡­ also bring me Adria. You have thirty minutes.¡±

    Ren faded away and not long after Mung stepped out of the shadow from behind.

    ¡° My lord!¡±

    The brush fell to the ground and Varon remained still but his hands were shaking. He reached forward and grab his hand and then bent down and picked up the brush and got back to painting. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡° It¡¯s fine¡­ also where is this place? It quite hidden do you have a lot of secret hideouts around the world?¡±

    ¡° Yes sir¡­ during a winter the original residents of this place died to the cold after Than this home was abandoned until I found it and have had a few weaker skeletons looking after it and performing the basic requirements to maintain this home. If it would please you there is some 300 hundred year old wine in the cellar.¡±

    ¡° Oh really! That sounds great.¡±

    ¡° Also this help? When did you make contact with this individual who may come and help?¡±

    ¡° Oh don¡¯t worry about that but I have a job for you are you willing?¡±

    ¡° How long is it expected to take?¡±

    ¡°10 years maybe 20 depends on your level of performance.¡±

    Kung stopped herself from mindless agreeing when she heard the amount of time it would require and once. She felt dissatisfied and it was clear as day that Varon was keeping secrets from her which angered her although she never let it show on her face she was also extremely worried.

    Varon was struggling to hold the paint brush although he can hide it well, he cannot hide it perfectly. Something was wrong with him.

    Varon got up and walked towards her and then he fell over and grabbed his head.

    Kung rushes forward and caught him before he fell to far and then he stayed like that for three minutes before he placed a hand on Kungs shoulder and looked at her in the eyes.

    Kung found them mesmerising but also focussed on the words he was about to say.

    ¡° Materials¡­ I need material to survive. A problem with my return or something¡­ my soul is decaying.¡±

    Kung shook violently at the words he said. Maybe only the two of them knew just how serious his situation was and how much weight was actually on her shoulders.

    ¡° I plan on retreating in deeper two the mountain and train myself to attempt to even out the three parts of myself, currently my mind is way to far ahead of my body and my soul is equal to my mind but it is deteriorating. I can also use my ability to stem the flow of damage but I will never be healed without two things and I don¡¯t know where they are or how to get one without asking you. I don¡¯t have the slightest clues so I need you to find my three temples¡­ also I can sense something coming¡­¡±

    Varon quickly stood up.

    Just then Adria kicked in the door and looked around until her eyes landed on Varon and her appearance told a story of tragic.

    ¡°THERE IS NO MEAT IN THIS HOUSE!¡±

    Kung smiles and said ¡° Arr forgive me but I don¡¯t eat meat I haven¡¯t for a while however you will not go hungry.¡±

    ¡° Unacceptable!¡± Before she turned around and slammed the door behind her. However she opened the door once more and than said that ¡° Sharsha wants to know how long it will take to get the materials she needs to do her research.¡±

    ¡° Of Ren wasn¡¯t lying than the first of it should arrive tomorrow.¡± Varon said as he walked out the door and past Adria down the hallway.

    He smiled to himself. Soon Kung would leave and he would begin work on his desired project but first he would have Sharsha¡¯s experiment go ahead to see how it would go and then it was time for an experiment of his own.

    He laughed to himself because he knew that if it worked then he would throw a brick into everything.

    Soon would be the coming of the star of the hero and with it the novel would officially begin¡­ ten years. By ten years everything would be slowly falling to place.

    But it was time for him to return home to his sister¡­

    There was something on that mountain that he wanted to look at and find out if it would be what he expected it to be.

    Everything was coming up Varon.

    *****

    Somewhere at some time a being was sitting building a deck of cards. The being smiled.

    ¡° Fool the house always wins.¡±

 End Boss 67

    ¡° Lady Terrance. Here is the list of everything they wanted. Any profits I make are to be used in buying these materials other than a small cut they would allow me to take for myself, this is different than what you expect isn¡¯t it? Also it seems like they are using pre existing paths in the mountains each one in use is not one we have control over¡­ actually they have avoided our eyes a bit too perfectly for it to be luck. What should I do?¡±

    ¡° Where are they now?¡± Lady Terrance asked.

    ¡° About that I don¡¯t know¡­ personally but the one named Raven, the disgusting dark elf and I meet a predetermined spot each weak.¡±

    ¡° For now we will just watch. Dismissed¡±

    A blond woman sat in the fancy dress that was to her standard of nobility and turn to look out the window. Her city is at the very base of a mountain that extends over a large portion of the northern lands. She sighed as she looked at the mountain that was becoming obscured due to the setting sun.

    Off in the distance, past the city, up the mountain stood a man and a woman. The woman was watching the events of the meeting between her middleman and Lady Terrance play out.

    ¡° Then¡­ was I used?¡±

    ¡° That¡¯s right.¡± Varon said. ¡° but more importantly than that is my metals here?¡±

    ¡° partly yes¡­ although some so rare that it¡¯s not a matter of money any more and that¡¯s not to mention how expensive things are¡­ although the small hill of gold we have should be enough there is this flower you requested that no one knows off. I am afraid it will be impossible to acquire if I cannot find it or it isn¡¯t around anymore.¡±

    ¡° That¡¯s fine. I have alternate methods without that flower.¡±

    ¡° May I ask? What is it you are trying to make?¡±

    ¡° I am attempting to split my soul into halves.¡±

    ¡° I am not an expert but that doesn¡¯t sound good for you.¡±

    ¡° Very perspective of you Raven. That right of Lung fails at her mission I sent her on I will probably die.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The conversation came to a close just as quick as it started then Varon started the conversation up again. ¡° You know that most nobility see me as worthless? But at the same time I have had more assassins try and kill me than my sister or brother have. Isn¡¯t that funny.¡±

    ¡° Does this have something to do with earlier?¡±

    ¡° Just shut up and listen for a bit.¡±

    ¡° Yes sir.¡±

    ¡° See in the eyes of nobility I am weak and powerless. No it might be better to say I am valueless to their society there is also nothing to gain from my death. Not absolutely nothing but not enough to be worthwhile doing it and yet in my entire family I am the one who has had the most assassination attempts why is that?¡±

    ¡° I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡° Because there is less risk to it.¡±

    ¡° That¡¯s all? That¡¯s a simple answer.¡±

    ¡° Is it? If you stop to think about it hard enough than it becomes strange, doesn''t it. They tryed to kill me because there was less risk.¡±

    ¡° I don¡¯t get it. Doesn¡¯t that make sense.¡±

    ¡° Your not thinking!¡±

    ¡° I am sorry could you please enlighten this mind of mine.¡±

    ¡° They take a look at my sister. All her beautiful power and look at how much they have to gain from removing her. Then they realise that it would be extremely risky to try anything against her it at that point they set their eyes on Varon¡­ and they see that there is less risk so they go for it. Isn¡¯t that stupid. If there was no glorious reward behind killing my sister they would never give me any attention even though they haven¡¯t got a lot to gain from me dying at all they see the reward because of my sister. That act even through there is no reason to and often trying to kill me actually is detrimental to them. Why do humans do this? It insanity. There is so much about the actions of humans that I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡° I still don¡¯t get what this has to do with our previous conversation.¡± At the words of Raven the conversation ended again. Until it was restarted by Ren after a few minutes.

    ¡° Umm what is the mission you sent Kung on?¡±

    ¡° I have a project I am working on and it will require a few things¡­ I need 500,000 souls. That is the second half.¡±

    ¡° Does that mean¡­ it doesn¡¯t does it.¡±

    ¡° I will have her kill 500,000 souls.¡±

    ¡° May I ask where these souls are coming from?¡±

    ¡° Yes¡­ I sent her to the land of the elves because elves souls are better. Hey Raven I want to ask you¡­ when you where a kid did you ever hear the word litch.¡±

    ¡° Oh yes my owner would use the word to scare me into submission when I was younger. I use to be so scared of them but when I grew up I discovered that they aren¡¯t real so¡­ they aren¡¯t

    real right.¡± Varon was looking directly into Ravens eyes.

    ¡° Are you happy you childhood fears are real after all because the dead are about to walk this world once more.¡±

    Once again all noise stopped and Raven for the first time in his life felt that she had made a large mistake. He had truly fucked up. He had helped the wrong person. He wondered if he could run¡­ no he thought he couldn¡¯t do it¡­ at least not until he knows what Varons power is.

    Varon was already aware. He had planted the seed of rebellion in Ravens heart. This was also part of his plan.

    ¡°... then what is the first thing?¡±

    ¡° Oh that¡¯s something that only three people I know would be able to get me. A holy sword.¡±

    ¡° A holy sword! But Wasn¡¯t that destroyed!¡±

    ¡° It was. Or at least the one in this world was.

    ¡° What this world!¡±

    ¡° Yep, so we are just going to have to get one from another world.¡±

 End Boss chapter 69

    ¡°Adorable Adria is hungry¡± this is a problem. My perfectly beautiful Adria is hungry¡­ I should get her something before she thinks of eating me. Ok, actually you know what let¡¯s activate plan Adria brainwashing plan C.

    Haha, I bet you are curious about plan A and B. Plan A was whispering into her ear when she was sleeping and it overwhelmingly not effective at all. Plan B was to hire a dog trainer and go from there but¡­ she ate the dog trainer plus it¡¯s not really something that I can ask for. So hey I have this little girl do you think you could train her into a loyal pet oh and she has the habit of eating people so be careful. See it doesn¡¯t really work so it¡¯s plan C which is? What was it again?

    See this is why I need someone else as a secretary or something so I can remember things like these.

    Oh well, I will wing it. ¡° Adria come with me.¡±

    ¡° Are we going to get something to eat?¡±

    ¡°... maybe depends on your performance.¡±

    Adrian''s face became serious and his eyes showed determination to die.

    I told her to stop and walked into another room and there sat Shasha. ¡° Shasha how goes the research?¡±

    ¡° I hope to have the results¡­ sometime this year.¡± She seemed really tense. Extremely so and she refused to make eye contact.

    ¡° Oh, that¡¯s faster than I expected congratulations.¡± She was looking at me funny after I said that but I closed the door with a ¡° Don¡¯t disappoint me also if you need anything, anything at all ask Ren to get it for you tell him bad things will happen if he fails. Also, I am taking Adria out I am not sure when I will be back.¡±

    ¡° Okay¡­ Thank you-¡° I close the door before she can finish.

    I can tell already that it will probably be longer than a year before we see her give me any results and she probably knows it too. Of course, she must also realize that even if I promised to pay for her research just how expensive it really is and that my words don¡¯t mean much without trust but trust is something built not obtained.

    I take Adria out with me and we begin to climb the mountain and soon we reach a certain height after a few hours of travel where I don¡¯t think it will be that easy to go any higher.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    I then pull off my shirt and drop my pants. I turn to see Adria running away screaming about how she won¡¯t let me put things in her butt.

    Ahh I bet this looks really bad doesn¡¯t it but I think I said it before that I despise the feeling that clothes give me.

    So I bolt after her and tackle her. ¡° Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t do anything to you¡­ until your older and that¡¯s a maybe. Ok¡±

    ¡° Then!... Ok¡± she actually accepted my words so easily. I lean on and say ¡° You too will have to strip your clothes off.¡± She looks at me and I get up and she does as she¡¯s told. Yep, I feel nothing looking at her. This is great I was a little worried I might be fucked up in the head when I had this idea.

    ¡° So where is the food?¡± She asks me so full of innocence and I reply ¡° I am the food!¡±

    She looks at me for a few minutes. I can see the gears turning in her head. ¡° Hey! You trick me!¡±

    ¡° No, I didn¡¯t I said it depends on your performance and that¡¯s what I meant this is training. There is no food on this mountain and most importantly no people up this high. Meaning what? If you don¡¯t want to starve all you have to do is keep taking bites out of me every now and then don¡¯t worry about me I will be fine even with a few months without but my combat abilities will drop and eventually I will be weak enough for you to start biting me.¡±

    ¡° You might be fine with a few months without food but I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡° Oh, but you will. See there are two parts to this training. The first is that you to survive will need to use your power of time manipulation to stop your aging and then stop your body from needing more energy! and at the same time, you and I will be sparing, although lightly and without blades, you will have amazing endurance after this and think back to that town. When the guards cornered you was it because they were strong?¡±

    ¡° No. It was because I got tired! So then with this,, I won¡¯t get tired or hungry or I can hunt for more food.¡±

    ¡° Well, ¡­Yep!¡±

    ¡° Ok!¡±

    Ahhh good little girl. I punch Adria in the face breaking her nose and knocking her out.

    ¡° Ops¡­ I look to the east. I see so it has begun has it Kung?¡±

    ******

    ¡° Your majesty King Lllimitar Ralolen the third and his right-hand lady Gorre Tragolor, his lordship duke Ryul of the Panels family''s wishes and audience.¡±

    A young grey-haired man sat upon a throne. His most notable feature was his long ears that stretched out past his shoulders. He wore a red and white robe of extremely high-quality materials.

    The right hand Gorre Tragolor was an older woman who had acted as a mother for the young king since he was small and was allowed to give her opinion on matters of state at times where she felt that it was of use to the king. She was mostly forgotten and dismissed by all but the king and a select few who knew of her true identity as a king class mage.

    They were sitting in this amazing hall and then the king looked around and all his surroundings came to attention as they knew that if they shoes even the slightest weakness before the man who was about to enter than he would surely use it.

    As duke Ryul of the Panelis family was on the surface the king''s most trusted ally in truth he was the leader of the anti-King fraction.